The Underground Bible

THE UNDERGROUND BIBLE
PREFACE
Genesis to Revelation
The intention of this book is to remove the clutter produced by so many well-meaning
religious people, who have intentionally or unintentionally camouflaged the simplicity
of the Old and New Testaments.
In any story told, whether it is a cinema, spoken, or a book, it has what is called “the
narrative thread”, which runs through the entire story. The job of the narrative thread is
to tie all the pieces of the story together. The Bible also has a narrative thread running
through it, tying all the various writings together, so the reader can get the fullest
understanding from reading the material recorded within its pages.
It is this narrative thread, which has been indescently ignored by some of the greatest
so-called Biblical Scholars, and organized Christian Churches on earth… especially the
largest mainstream sects.
Although the Bible is a book compiled over many thousands of years by many writers,
the narrative thread running through it is the singular idea that there is only one God.
The One God who is the only creator of Mankind; and who also created the future for
His creation. Therefore, the Bible can also tell us about our future: which is the central
reason God produced the written document known as the Bible.
The narrative thread also reveals the coming of a very special human being known as the
Messiah or the Christ. The Bible winds its way through interesting stories peppered with
envy, fear, hatred, and deceit, and is garnished with the sweet taste of God-fearing men
and women, chosen to deliver messages to Mankind exactly as their Creator revealed the
messages to them.
These message carriers were people known as Angels who are the Prophets and
Prophetesses. God allowed these Prophets to communicate directly with His Ambassador
called the Lord or the God of Israel, who is not God the Father. The Lord sent these
messengers into extremely dangerous conditions. The Prophets had the dubious privilege
of telling Mankind what to expect in their future, which always resulted in the messengers
being beaten, imprisoned, or killed.
These Prophets and Prophetesses would never have endured such painful benefits for
their work, unless their faith in what God told them was based upon hard evidence –
evidence that God could be trusted to accomplish the things promised by His prophecies
concerning the future; and not evidence based on religious theories, or fairytales of
grandeur. The message they delivered is the Bible, which is the Language of Angels.
h

QUICK CONTENTS
Preface Page I Genesis to Revelation

Quick Contents Page II Chapter, Page, and Title
Copyright Page IV Publisher‘s Page
It Is Written Page V Scriptures about Elijah
Foreword Page VI Racism, Genocide, and War
Cover Page Page VII The Underground Bible
Dedication Page VIII To the Spirit of Truth
Introduction Page IX My Hope
Acknowledgements Page X Thanks
Expanded Contents Page XI Chapters and Paragraphs in Codex Form
List of Diagrams Page XLIV Diagram Number and Page Number
Chapter 1 Page 1 How To Use This Book
Chapter 2 Page 11 The Overview
Chapter 3 Page 15 The Attributes of God
Chapter 4 ��
Page 27 ��
��
Eternity Never Ends
Chapter 5 ��
Page 31 ��
Eternity Was Interrupted
Chapter 6 ��
Page 33 ��
The Garden of Eden
Chapter 7 ��
Page 48 ��
��
Time
Chapter 8 ��
Page 58 ��
��
God Knows Everything
Chapter 9 ��
Page 61 ��
God’s Automatic Watchdog
Chapter 10 ��
Page 67 ��
��
God’s Plan for Mankind
Chapter 11 ��
Page 69 ��
Man and Woman
Chapter 12 ��
Page 75 ��
Mankind Falls
Chapter 13 ��
Page 77 ��
��
Death
Chapter 14 �� 82
Page �� Sacrifice
Animal ��
Chapter 15 ��
Page 86 ��
God’s Counterweapon
Chapter 16 ��
Page 90 ��
Right Hand of God
Chapter 17 ��
Page 92 ��
Life Before and After Death
Chapter 18 ��
Page 95 ��
The Two Worlds
Chapter 19 ��
Page 106 ��
Heaven and Hell
Chapter 20 ��
Page 114 ��
War Begins on Earth
II
QUICK CONTENTS
Chapter 21 ��
Page 115 ��
The Last Days
Chapter 22 ��
Page 118 ��
��
End of the World
Chapter 23 ��
Page 122 ��
The World after Jesus
��
Chapter 24 ��
Page 125 ��
The Archangels
Chapter 25 ��
Page 127 ��
��
Spirits
Chapter 26 ��
Page 141 ��
Sons of God
Chapter 27 ��
Page 153 Your Conscience
��
Chapter 28 ��
Page 156 ��
Influencing Minds
Chapter 29 Page 161 Free Will��
Chapter 30 ��
Page 166 ��
Bondage
Chapter 31 ��
Page 175 ��
Christianity, Judaism,
��
and ��
Other Religions
Chapter 32 ��
Page 184 ��
Principles of Christianity
Chapter 33 ��
Page 187 ��
��
Various Characters on the Biblical Stage
Chapter 34 ��
Page 190 ��
Prophecy
Chapter 35 ��
Page 192 ��
Born Again
Chapter 36 ��
Page 196 ��
The Holy Spirit
Chapter 37 ��
Page 204 ��
Belief and Faith
Chapter 38 ��
Page 210 ��
Doctrine��
vs��. ��
Tradition
Chapter 39 ��
Page 213 ��
Knowledge and Miracles
Chapter 40 ��
Page 214 ��
Health and Sickness
Chapter 41 ��
Page 216 ��
Four Types of Writings
Chapter 42 ��
Page 220 ��
Various Types of Writings
Chapter 43 ��
Page 223 ��
Language
Chapter 44 ��
Page 226 ��
Old and New Testaments
Chapter��
45 ��
Page 235 ��
Translation��
vs.��
Interpretation
��
Chapter 46 ��
Page 242 ��
Love vs. Hatred
��
Chapter 47 ��
Page 244 ��
An Overview of the Bible
Chapter 48 ��
Page 252 ��
Outline of the Biblical Story
Chapter 49 Page 261 How to Study the Bible
Chapter 50 ��
Page 277 ��
Instinct, Knowledge, and ��
Wisdom
Letter Page 283 Dear Reader
III
Copyright 2006 by Elijah
Published and distributed in the United States by: Sky Press Publishing: www.undergroundbible.com
Published and distributed in Germany by: Sky Press Publishing: www.undergroundbible.com
Published and distributed in Switzerland by: Sky Press Publishing: www.undergroundbible.com
Interior graphics courtesy of the author
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced by any mechanical, photographic, or electronic
process, or in the form of phonographic recording, nor on any audio recording device; not may it be stored in a
retrieval system, transmitted, or otherwise be copied for public or private use, other than for “fair use” as brief
quotations embodied in articles and reviews, without the prior written permission of the publisher. The intent
of the author is only to offer information of a general and specific nature to help the reader in his or her quest
for emotional and spiritual well-being. In the event you use any of the information in this book for yourself,
which is your constitutional right, the author and the publisher assume no responsibility for your actions.
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Elijah
The Underground Bible: Discover the Truth amidst a World of Lies / Elijah
Hardcover ISBN-13: 978-0-9792188-0-4 l ISBN-10:0-9792188-0-2
Paperback ISBN-13: 978-0-9792188-1-1 l ISBN-10: 0-9792188-1-0
E-Book ISBN-13: 978-0-9792188-2-8 l ISBN-10: 0-9792188-2-9
1st printing December 2006
Printed in the United States of America
IV
It is Written
Elijah came unto all the people, and said, How long will you stand between two opinions?
if the LORD is God, follow him: but if a preacher, then follow him.
And it came to pass at the time of the offering of the evening sacrifice, that Elijah the
prophet came near, and said, LORD God of Abraham, Isaac, and of Israel, let it be
known this day that You are God in Israel, and that I am your servant, and that I have
done all these things at your word.
Then Elijah said unto the preachers, I, even I only, remain a prophet of the LORD;
And it came to pass at noon, that Elijah mocked their god, and said, Cry aloud: for he
is a god; either he is talking, or he is pursuing, or he is on a journey, or perhaps he is
asleep, and must be awaken.
Elijah said unto them, Take the prophets of Christianity; let not one of them escape. And
they took them: and Elijah slew them.
Elijah answered and said unto them, If I be a man of God, let fire come down from
heaven, and consume you. And the fire of God came down from heaven, and consumed
them.
So he died according to the word of the LORD which Elijah had spoken.
Elijah took twelve stones, according to the number of the tribes of the sons of Jacob,
unto whom the word of the LORD came, saying, Israel shall be your name:
Elijah took his mantle, and wrapped it together, and smote the waters, and they were
divided here and there, so that they also went over on dry ground.
And it came to pass, when the LORD would take up Elijah into heaven by a whirlwind,
that Elijah went.
Behold, there appeared a chariot of fire, and horses of fire, and Elijah went up by a
whirlwind into heaven.
Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet

before the 2nd coming of the great and dreadful day of the LORD:
Jesus said to the Apostles, if ye will receive it, this is Elijah,

which was to come before Me.
And Jesus’ disciples asked him, saying,
Why do the priests say that Elijah must come before You?
And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elijah truly shall come before Me,
and restore all things.
But I say unto you,
That Elijah has come already come,
and they did not know him,
but have done unto him whatsoever they desired.
This day is this Scripture fulfilled in your ears.
h
Foreword
The world is, and has been, in the grim reaper’s grip of war, hatred, and racism for the
past thousand years. In the middle of the twentieth century a man named Hitler first
motivated the entire nation of Germany, and then all of Europe, to commit horrible
crimes against humanity in the form of racism, but under the guise of Nationalism.
While World War II ensued wiping out untold millions of lives, no one has ever
addressed the underlining reasons for this holocaust until now! Since it is no longer
convenient to believe in spirits, especially demonic spirits, the world has become their
willing victims.
The Underground Bible is the first book that forces us to take a good look at how the
spiritual world is interwoven with our material world. It explains how and why a hard
working peace loving Democratic Nation like Germany, filled with Christians attending
Church regularly, can be mentally controlled and changed into human monsters capable
of committing the mass murder of a race.
Genocide is not a new phenomenon. It existed in Africa, America, and India to name of
few countries. The racism engulfing a nation is born inside the minds of human beings;
fueled by thoughts projected from the spiritual world into human brains. It begins with
governments using racism to cover up their cherished class system, which keeps the rich
on top and the people at the bottom. Racism is very real, but it is fabricated to render the
upper class invisible to the average citizen’s eyes. Mankind has attacked the injustices
of governments since the eighteenth century, and has made remarkable progress at the
cost of much bloodshed: while understanding spiritual social disorders are the inner-
workings and injustices promoted by all religions, which foster spiritual victims, has
never been addressed. Therefore, the spiritual victims range from anxiety and manic
depressive to serial killers and mass murderers. The time for a World Wide Spiritual
Revolution based on truth is now. ‘Peace’ must be the ultimate goal of every person
before extinction becomes the Epitaph for the Human Race!
VI
The Underground Bible
Unveiling Historical Fact

and
Deciphering Religious Myth
Elijah
"
&
Sky Press Publishing
Marina Del Rey, California
Bonn, Germany t Geneva, Switzerland
VII
This book is dedicated to all those people who love the truth, looking for, and
hastening, the Coming of the Lord Jesus.
Never forget the holocaust victims

whom have been the world’s scapegoat
VIII
INTRODUCTION
My hope for writing this book is to stimulate people to read the

Bible, by showing them they can understand it; and to assist the
understanding of those people already involved in the Bible; and to
guide preachers and teachers through the challenges of right and wrong
that face them in today’s unsettled world. For the time is at hand for
the Elijah to herald the Coming of the Lord.
IX
Acknowledgements
My heartfelt thanks to everyone that helped, without whom

it would have been impossible to launch this book; especially
to Joleen whose stamina anchored the others, and to Brian’s
perseverance, and to Jennifer’s stedfastness.

EXPANDED CONTENTS
Chapter 1 How To Use This Book
1. Explanation and how to use the Bible and this book

a. Biblical evidence
b. Keep it simple!!!
c. Four simple rules about the Bible and this book
2. Memorizing is not necessary
a. The Holy Spirit of God
b. This book is intended for novices to advanced Bible students
c. N��
o apology for non-capitalized words
3. A holy book
a. No Joke
b. No Spirituality Please
c. Faith vs. knowledge
d. Justification vs. rationalization
4. Read any Chapter of the Bible
a. Each book stands alone
b. Independent letters
c. Personal��
letters
d. Most Chapters stand alone
5. Biblical evidence
a. Every word in this book
b. The idea behind this book
c. Biblical evidence
6. Read the Bible from page one to the last page
a. There is no rule
b. You can read the Bible from page one
7. Read the Bible by books
a. A fun way to read the Bible
b. There is no particular format
8. Read the Bible by Chapters
a. Read whole Chapters
9. Read the Bible by verse
a. Be Aware!
b. Just reading verses
XI
Chapter 1 How To Use This Book
10. Read the Bible by words

a. This is a good procedure
11. Read the Bible by ideas
a. One can also search the Bible by following ideas or phrases
12. Read Bible by subjects
a. You can also read the Bible by following a particular subject
13. Italicized words in this Book and the Bible
a. Some words in Bible are italicized of capitalized
14. Old English Words
a. The Old King James Version of the Bible
b. The Original King James Version of the Bible
c. The New King James Version of the Bible
15. A WARNING
a. Men’s Commentaries
b. Contain your studies to the Bible
16. Read this book any way you please
a. Front to back
b. The Chapters
c. Asterisks
d. Parentheses and quotation marks
Chapter 2 The Overview (What to expect in this book)
1. The Bible
a. It is too complicated for the ordinary person
2. Ordinary people
a. An ordinary person
3. Theologians
a. Priests and Preachers
4. The Apostles
a. The twelve Apostles
5. It Takes Dedication
a. Few people born will dedicate their entire lives
b. Very few people can dedicate a lifetime
6. Fear Hides Truth
a. Unfortunately preachers and scholars are controlled
7. Biblical Scholars
a. These are usually people with a Master’s Degree
XII
Chapter 2 The Overview��
(What to expect in this book)
8. Rabbis
a. Today’s Jewish preachers are called Rabbis
9. Other Religious Sects
a. There are too many to consider
Chapter 3 The Attributes of God
1. There is only one God

a. You are all gods
b. God is the Highest God
c. The problem with idols
d. The Center of Christian and Jewish Belief
2. God is the Father
a. God chooses every baby’s spirit
b. The birth of Jesus
c. God the Father alone gives us life
d. Father and Son
3. The Creator
a. God created all things
b. Jesus created all things
c. Jesus used the power of God
4. God created all life beginning with spirits
a. God the Father
b. God created the Light first
5. God is a Spirit
a. God is nothing but a Spirit
b. The Spirit of God
c. God owns all spirits
d. The Spirit of Jesus
e. God’s form
f. When we pray
g. God cannot be a human being
h. A relationship with God
i. The status of a person’s relationship
j. The prophecy “God with us”
k. Jesus’ perfect relationship
l. The temptation of Christ
XIII
Chapter 3 The Attributes of God
5. God is a Spirit
m. A perfect relationship
n. There is no verbal communication
o. We must have the same mind
6. No man has ever seen God
a. No human being has ever seen God
b. Jesus’ transfiguration
c. People saw Jesus
7. No man has ever heard God
a. Jesus was a human being
8. God is perfect
a. God is complete
b. Holy is wholly
c. God is perfect
9. God is eternal
a. No beginning and no end
b. Beginning has different meanings
c. Melchizedec has no beginning
10. God knows everything
a. God keeps us alive
b. God lives inside every human body
c. God is the Mastermind
11. God is everywhere
a. God is not the Sun or a tree
b. God is in us
c. God lived, lives, and will live
12. God is all powerful
a. Almighty God
b. The power of God
13. God has no gender
a. Ancient Jewish men wrote the Bible
b. Gender only exists to procreate
14. The only picture of God allowed
a. Below is the only picture of God
b. Beware
Diagram 1: The Only Picture of God
XIV
Chapter 4 Eternity Never Ends
1. Eternity
a. Eternity is a never-ending realm
b. Eternity cannot come to an end
2. The Universe
a. The planet earth
3. “Let there be Light”
a. Eternity
4. Teaching
a. Christian Churches or Sects
b. Rightly dividing the Bible
5. The Automatic System
a. The Bible teaches that God created
b. God’s automatic system
c. Eternal Creatures
Diagram 2: Eternity
Chapter 5 Eternity Was Interrupted
1. Eternity was interrupted by war

a. The actual conflict
b. T��
he disagreement
c. Michael and Lucifer
d. The dispute
e. The conflict
f. No physical engagements
2. The conflict interrupts eternity for a moment in Time
a. The creation of earth
b. An automatic rule
c. The birth of all spirits
Chapter 6 The Garden of Eden
1. Darwin’s theory opposes God’s creation

a. God’s plan for the creation
b. God created Adam
c. Adam’s living spirit
XV
2. Before time began – The Creation of Earth

a. In the beginning
b. The Garden of Eden
c. In Ezekiel
d. Pre-Adamic Man
Diagram 3: Giants
e. God’s plan
f. Pre-Adamic human beings
g. Replenish the earth
h. The Garden of Eden
i. God’s original plan
3. Spiritual Limitations
a. The Archangel Lucifer
b. God’s laws limit spirits
c. The devil’s strategy
d. Lucifer
e. God warned Adam
f. The Tree of Life is the Bible
4. Time – The Original Sin
a. The Forbidden Fruit
b. Eve is weak
5. Earliest Salvation Plan
a. The Lord intervened
b. God instituted a ritual
c. The animal sacrifice
d. Eve shed blood, not Adam
e. Adam and Eve were guilty
6. The Birth of Civilization
a. The devil knew God
b. Outside the Garden
c. Cain’s invention
d. The Original Sin
e. Cain believed he was god
7. The location of the Garden of Eden
a. The location
Diagram 4: Garden of Eden
Diagram 5: The Four Rivers
Illustration: Time is Short
b. The name Eden
XVI

c. The dark green areas
Chapter 7 Time
1. Time
2. Time begins
a. Eternity was interrupted
b. Time is very short
c. Time began in eternity
d. The ancient people
3. Time ends – the bubble bursts in eternity
a. It’s easier for the human brain
b. Although eternity cannot be counted
c. An oversimplification of reality
Diagram 6: Time and Eternity Chart
d. The end of ‘Time’
e. The world is coming to an end
f. It took hundreds of billions of years
g. God must shorten the ‘Time’
h. A new earth
4. Time and science
a. The Bible agrees with science
b. The Biblical account of Adam
5. Time – archeological evidence
a. Prior to the creation
b. The Bible also talks about dinosaurs
6. Time – the automatic system
a. Adam and Eve were not created 6,000 years ago
b. ‘Time’ is the result of Mankind
c. The creation is a self-sustaining system
7. Time has changed
a. Since the days of Adam
b. Originally a day began at sunset
Diagram 7: Eternity in Time
XVII
Chapter 8 God Knows Everything
1. The world God created

a. The Creation is not a work in progress
b. Churches teach
2. The Greatest Sin
a. God is not a micro-manager
b. On the seventh day God rested
c. God created everything and saw it was good
d. God’s automatic system
3. God visits His creation
a. The Bible tells us
b. If God is not managing
c. The most important fact
Chapter 9 God’s Automatic Watchdog
1. In a NutsHell
a. When God created life
b. All the living spirits
c. God’s automatic system
2. The destruction of life on earth is a fact
a. Life on earth will come to an end
b. ‘Judgment’ is an automatic system
c. When a person��
, city, or nation, ��
breaks commandments
3. Unfortunately
a. Once a spirit is in Hell
b. Spiritual Hell
4. God’s automatic system
a. God’s creation is automatic
b. The automatic system is a perfect Nanny
5. God’s creation is a dual system
a. Everything has an opposite
b. Since God knows everything
6. God’s Salvation plan is simple
a. God selected a special spirit
7. The Holy Spirit is your Conscience
a. All people are born with a Conscience
b. Once something went wrong
XVIII
Chapter 10 God’s Plan for Mankind
1. God’s plan for Mankind

a. ��
God created life to coexist with Him
2. The first phase
a.��
God creating us as living spirits
3. The second phase
a. The creation
��
of the physical universe
4. The third phase
a. Testing of the spirits
b. The testing would be a 7,000 year period
Chapter 11 Man and Woman
1.��
The age-old question
��
a. Why are we here?
b. The Bible gives us a detailed answer
2. The Biblical account concerning life�
a. The account told to Mankind
b. Mankind were originally created as animals
c. When Jesus completed his mission
d. A ‘living spirit’ is also called a soul
e. A ‘dead spirit’ is the opposite of a ‘living spirit’
f. Cain was born with a living spirit
g. When God created Adam
h. Your soul is your personal spirit
i. Dead Spirits also have Free Will
j. A living spirit
k. Animals have personal living spirits
l. Life after death is the only essential
m. Animals will be resurrected
n. Understanding this idea is essential
3. ��
God built the Garden of Eden
a. Eden was the only continent on earth
b. The only threat to Adam
c. The fallen angels
XIX
Chapter 11 Man and Woman
4. All spirits God created had to be born

a. All spirits had to be born into a human body
b. The conflict in eternity
5. God’s plan
a. ��
God’s plan was to create eternal life
b. God created Men and Women
c. Another reason for male and female
Chapter 12 Mankind Falls
1. Mankind falls – satan’s influence on the human mind

a. The original reason
b. The fall of Mankind
c. The deliberate act of satan
Chapter 13 Death
1. Death enters the world – inside human brains

a. Death entered the world
b. Three results of Eve’s disobedience
1) The knowledge of death
2) The human life span
3) An additional death
c. Satan is named Death
2. Influencing the human brain
3. A seven thousand year period
a. Many references
b. The last days
4. Death
a. The Bible talks about 3 types of death
1) Spiritual death
2) Physical death
3) The second death
5. Destruction of the earth
a. Destruction of the earth is a fact
6. The end of the world
a. The end of the world is not frightening
b. The spiritual holding pen
XX
Chapter 14 Animal Sacrifice
1. The redemption – animal sacrifice

a. God’s plan included a sacrifice
b. A Man’s child
c. God’s law demands payment
d. Since God is merciful
e. Prior to the Cross
f. The animal sacrifice
g. The ritual
h. The temporary sacrifice
i. The permanent sacrifice
2. After Jesus’ crucifixion
a. Shortly after Rome
b. The reason the Roman Crusaders set out to re-conquer
c. Once Jesus was crucified
Chapter 15 God’s Counterweapon
1. God’s plan to counteract satan

a. Humanity was exposed
b. There are physical weapons
c. The sin of Adam and Eve
2. Three things were accomplished on the cross
a. First, Jesus is innocent
b. Second, Jesus is the final sacrifice
c. Third, Jesus broke the curse of Man
3. God’s trap
a. God’s plan involved tricking satan
b. God would not accept a sacrifice
c. The Comforter
Chapter 16 Right Hand of God

1. Jesus sits on the Right Hand of God
a. This statement confounds the world
b. God took dirt and formed it
c. We are only alive because God is inside us
d. God’s Spirit is a multiple Spirit
XXI
Chapter 17 Life Before and After Death
1. Spiritual life
a. ��
Life
b. ��
All spirits believe God
2. Human life
a. ��
When God created Human life
b. ��
It is important to understand spirits
3. Length of life
a. ��
The length of a person’s lifespan
b. ��
God told Noah the future
c. ��
Man’s written records
4. Physical death
a. ��
Once death overtakes a human being
b. ��
Once the resurrection takes place
Chapter 18 The Two Worlds
1. The spiritual and physical worlds

a. ��
There are two actual worlds
b. ��
The Bible tells us about spirits
c. ��
Co-existing doesn’t mean side-by-side
d. ��
The spiritual world
e. ��
The rules controlling spirits
2. The Physical World
a. ��
The world we live in
b. ��
The atoms
c. ��
A person claiming to believe
d. ��
Adult human beings
3. Heaven and Hell
4. In the Beginning
a. ��
When the earth was first created
b. ��
Michael the Archangel
c. ��
Demons cannot force people
d. ��
It is difficult to help people
e. ��
The only contact
f. ��
Demons have the power
g. ��
Demons must go further
h. ��
Demons don’t take up residence
XXII
Chapter 18 The Two Worlds
4. In the Beginning
i. ��
Demons cannot be everywhere
j. ��
Demons cannot disclose information
k.��
Demons cannot harm a believer
l. ��
Demons must cease influencing
5. Crossing the Barrier
a. There are two worlds
b. People are sent to Hell
c. A person’s kingdom
d. The two worlds co-existing
e. It is possible for people to transfer
6. Demonic spirits
a. Demonic spirits really exist
b. If you don’t believe
c. Do you have power over demons?
Diagram 8: Heaven and Hell Chart
Chapter 19 Heaven and Hell
1. Heaven and Hell

a. There are two places
b. Who will be your king?
c. There are differences
2. Heaven
a. When a person makes a simple decision
b. Heaven has three phases
c. Heaven
d. Jesus had to die
e. ��
Once a person becomes a��
citizen in the kingdom of Heaven
3. Hell
a. Hell began on earth
b. Hell is the kingdom of satan
c. A decision is not necessary to
��
become a citizen of Hell
d. ��
The Synagogue of Satan
e. Jesus holds the keys to Hell
f. John the Baptist
g. Jesus was almost dead
XXIII
Chapter 19 Heaven and Hell
3. Hell
h. Hell is where peace has been removed
i. War is Hell!
4. The Hereafter
a. ��
Heaven and Hell have three levels each
b. ��
When a person physically dies
c. ��
The third level of Heaven or Hell
Chapter 20 War Begins on Earth
1. The real war begins – murder enters the world

a. We began with a war in Heaven
b. Adam and Eve have many children
c. Once Cain killed his brother
Chapter 21 The Last Days
1. Adam and Eve - Man is created

a. The Bible agrees with science
b. The Biblical account of Adam
2. The Last Days
a. The earth is very old
b. 2,000 years + 1,500 years
c. If we consider one week
d. Jesus also used a one-day period
e. There is a term in the New Testament
f. “The Last Days”
g. The time period that begins at the cross
3. A Prophecy�
a. Suffice it to say
Chapter 22 End of the World
1. The End of the World

a. The Bible speaks about the end
b. The Apostles spoke about the end
XXIV
Chapter 22 End of the World

c. Jesus spoke about the end
d. The Scriptures speak about the end
e. Understanding the end
f. Eternity is a never-ending realm
2. The seven days of creation
a. In Genesis Chapter one
b. God refers to the end of the world
c. God writes about the end of the world
d. God views, and writes
e. Every generation got it wrong!
f. The end of the world
g. Jesus gave us a list
Chapter 23 The World after Jesus
1. The world after Jesus

a. Once Jesus defeated satan
b. God rewarded Jesus’ achievement
c. God gave the human race a choice
2. Jesus is murdered
a. The crucifixion
b. The curse
c. Spiritual death reigned
d. The reign of satan
e. Jesus’ work on the cross
Chapter 24 The Archangels
1. Lucifer and Michael – the Archangels

a. A cherub
b. Only two commanding cherubs
c. Eternity existed alone
d. Lucifer’s name is changed
2. Lucifer and Michael are spirits on earth
a. The two Archangels
XXV
Chapter 25 Spirits
1. Spirits
a. A spirit is created by God
b. Spirits live in a parallel dimension
c. The only ship from our physical world
d. Once a person has physically died
2 The Person Who Dies as a Sinner
a. Any living human being
b. Possession of a living human being
c. God has placed demons under rules
d. Hell is not the Final Judgment
3. The Person Who Physically Dies as a Prophet
a. The person accepted a Prophet
b. When a Prophet physically dies
c. Are Prophets and Apostles still here?
d. Maybe more explanation will help
e. A metaphor might help
f. The Bible clearly tells us ‘YES’!
4. The Person Who Physically Dies as a Believer
a. The person believed God
b. The experience of physically dying
c. Death has two results
d. Believers are the living people
5. There are Several Types of Spirits
a. Spirit
b. Soul
c. Dead Spirit
d. Living Spirit
e. Personal Spirit
f. Human Messengers
g. Seraph
h. Cherub
i. Archangels
1) Michael the Archangel
2) Lucifer the Archangel
Note: The Antichrist a.k.a. The Beast
j. Angels
k. God’s Angels
l. Devil’s Angels
m. Good Spirits
n. Evil Spirits
o. Demons
XXVI
Chapter 25 Spirits

p. Fallen Angels
q. Good Angels
r. Guardian Angels
s. Two Winged Angels
t. Six Winged Angels
u. Human Angels
6. There are two conditions for all spirits
a. Every spirit created must be born
b. All spirits born into a body
7. The Spiritual Prison
a. The earth
b. All human beings are in the prison
c. Spirits chosen for such missions
d. A question
e. Living people
Chapter 26 Sons of God
1. Adam is the first Son of God

a. Luke Chapter 3
b. Adam teaches his sons
c. Cain kills Abel
d. The wall of separation
e. The Law of Moses
f. The Gentiles
g. Heathens
h. People who are lost
i. The Flood
j. The New Earth
k. The Sea of Glass
l. Abraham was a Son of God
m. Jacob and Esau
n. Saul and David
o. Caesar Augustus and Jesus
p. WARNING: the sons of God
XXVII
Chapter 26 Sons of God
1. Adam is the first Son of God

q. The ancestors of Cain
r. When Eve is impregnated
s. Adam unravels the puzzle of sex
t. The Sons of God
u. The ignorance of early human beings
2. We are all the Sons of God
a. The Old Testament
b. Jesus is the first born
c. Born Again
d. God’s Children
e. The Evil Sons of God
Chapter 27 Your Conscience
1. The Conscience
a. All human beings know we have a Conscience
b. Your Conscience
2. Right from Wrong
a. Since the beginning of time
b. Several thousand years later
3. The Roman Crusaders
a. A thousand years ago
b. King James of England
c. The evil Romans
Chapter 28 Influencing Minds
1. The conflict is about influencing the minds of spirits

a. Before Time began
b. Michael knew God’s will
c. Lucifer’s strategy
2. Eve is deceived
a. The Bible’s use of cryptic language
b. Notice the devil takes Jesus
3. Thoughts are not our own
a. The Bible teaches, we have no power to stop thoughts
XXVIII
Chapter 28 Influencing Minds
4. Instinct vs. Knowledge

a. Once the conflict in eternity spilled-over
b. The additional knowledge of evil
5. The Victims
a. The war between the Archangels
b. The greatest weapon in satan’s arsenal
6. God’s Strategy
a. Jesus is the name of the human being
b. The appearance of the Messiah
c. Jesus knew exactly why he was born
Chapter 29 Free Will��
1. Free will – God’s influence

a. Every living thing God created
b. Living things include
c. Chimpanzees have altered themselves
2. The Real Evolution
a. A virus is a living thing
b. The ability to alter one’s memory
3. Instinct vs. Free Will
a. Do not confuse instinct with Free Will
b. Free Will was not added
c. Look more closely
d. Free Will was never supposed to be used to alter
e. The spirit satan trampled on this plan
4. Influencing Other People
a. It is difficult for one person
b. Eve liked the idea
c. Eve decided to act
5. Altering Our Surroundings
a. Ultimately our early human ancestors
b. It has become evident
c. Here is an example of instinct
d. Our Free Will still exists
XXIX
Chapter 30 Bondage
1. Bondage – satan’s influence

a. Spiritual bondage
b. Bondage means
c. When the Holy Spirit
d. The reason
e. Escaping from spiritual bondage
2. There are three different types of bondage
a. Physical bondage
b. Mental bondage
c. Spiritual bondage
3. The Human Brain
a. Our brain is where we think
b. The ancient Israelite priests
c. It may seem far-fetched
4. Our Human Personality
a. The human personality
b. When people finally allow themselves
5. The Conscience
a. Every human being is born with a Conscience
b. The point is: three different sources
6. No Excuse of Sin
a. The human brain
b. Remember this…
c. Spiritual bondage is a big con job
7. Decisions, Decisions, Decisions
a. A person is automatically in bondage
b. Demons hate when people decide
8. In or Out
a. There is good bondage
b. The amount of bondage
c. “Bondage” is the result
d. Confusion has no part with God’s Church
9. An Example
a. Baby ‘X’ has two unbelieving parents
b. Baby ‘Y’ has two parents that believe
c. Baby ‘Z’ has one parent that believes
d. From the day a person is born
XXX
Chapter 31 Christianity, Judaism, and ��
Other Religions
1. The ancient world

a. ��
Adam and Eve began life
b. ��
Cain and Abel
c. ��
Cain’s false religion
2. The flood
a. ��
God decided to destroy all life
b. ��
Noah is the Prophet
3. True Christianity
a. ��
The original religion
b. ��
Jesus began a reformation of Judaism
4. Judaism
a. ��
The Jewish religion
b. ��
Abraham is the founder
c. Abraham and Sarah
d. The Jews Are The Chosen People!
e. God, in His infinite wisdom
f. Christians are the lost sheep of Israel
g. Jesus is born
5. Egypt
a. ��
The Pharaoh enslaved the Israelites
b. ��
Moses returns
c. Passover becomes a feast
d. The Passover feast
e. The sun god religion
6. The Nation of Israel
a. Jesus was born a Jew
b. The Jewish people
c. The original followers of Jesus
d. The label Christians
e. The Apostle Paul
f. References concerning Christianity
g. The term Christian
Chapter 32 Principles of Christianity
1. The basic fundamentals of Christianity

2. The basic fundamentals of Judaism
XXXI
Chapter 33 The Various Characters on the Biblical Stage
1. Act I - The Curtain Opens

a. ��
The Bible begins with an eternal God
b. Up to this point
c. The first Act ends with Noah
2. Act II - The Actors
a. ��
Shem, Japheth, Ham, and Noah
b. Abraham
c. Moses
d. King Saul
e. King David
f. Elijah
g. Elisha
h. The Old Testament
i. Alexander the Great’s short life
j. The Roman Empire
3. Act III - The Last Act
a. Rome helped satan win
b. ��
Apostle Paul continues
��
Jesus’ reformation
4. The Curtain Closes
a. ��
This story has not ended
b. The Last Days will soon come
Chapter 34 Prophecy
1. Prophecy
a. Understanding God, Jesus, the Bible
b. Prophecies are the strength and proof of the Bible
c. Prophecies are God’s way
d. The Bible contains thousands
2. Parables are Prophecies
a. ��
When Jesus told the parable
b. ��
God is still sending Prophets
c. ��
Prophecies also have another job
XXXII
Chapter 35 Born Again
1. Human Birth
a. ��
When two people have a child
b. ��
If one or both biological parent
c. ��
If both biological parents
d. ��
Christening or baptizing a baby
e. ��
Eventually all children grow up
2. Born Again
a. ��
Jesus said
b. ��
The idea being portrayed in Jesus
c.��
A spiritually sick person
3. The Holy Spirit
a. ��
The physician is Jesus
b. When Adam
��
was just a lump of clay
c. ��
When a person is part of the kingdom of satan
d. ��
Born again happens
e. ��
Once a decision is made to believe
Chapter 36 The Holy Spirit
1. Jesus’ personal Spirit

a. ��
God the Father chooses the spirit
b. ��
All three spirits are intertwined
c. ��
When Jesus was born�
d. ��
Since God selected the spirit
e. ��
God the Father knew Jesus
f. When
��
the ��
Romans crucified Jesus
g. ��
Jesus was an innocent man
h. ��
The ritual of sacrificing a lamb
i. ��
The Holy Spirit has a few other names
2. In the Beginning
a. ��
The first time we see the Holy Spirit
b. ��
Do not err
c. ��
Jesus is the Christ
d. ��
It also shows us that a man
3. The Misconception
a. ��
The crucifixion of Jesus
XXXIII
Chapter 36 The Holy Spirit
b. ��
The stage is set
c. ��
When Jesus died on the cross
d. ��
The Comforter is Jesus Christ
4. Prior to the Cross
a. ��
The Comforter did not exist
b. ��
When Jesus died on the cross
5. Prophecy Proving Jesus is the Christ
a. ��
The following prophecy predicted
b. ��
Hell is Hell
c. When a person dies
6. The Glorification
a. ��
Jesus had to die on the cross
b. The Son of God was glorified
c. The glorification of Jesus
7. ��
Who is the Holy Spirit?
a. The phrase “Jesus’ personal spirit”
b. The whole point in Jesus teaching us
c. The first thing we have to look at is
d. When Jesus came back from the dead
Chapter 37 Belief and Faith
1. Belief
a. ��
Belief is not faith
b. ��
You cannot state
c. ��
Many people claim to believe
2. Faith
a. “Now faith is the substance��
of things hoped for...“
b. ��
Faith means you will not be allowed
c. ��
Once you have faith
d. ��
Once a person makes the decision
3. Why was the Bible written?
a. ��
There is only one thing to remember
b. ��
There is one exception to God‘s rule
XXXIV
Chapter 37 Belief and Faith
4. Free Will
a. ��
You have ‘Free Will’
b. ��
A child of satan
c. ��
A child of God
d. ��
A person can freely decide
e. ��
A believer inherits all the protections
5. Worshipping satan
a. ��
Every person is free to decide
b. ��
A person can consciously decide
c. ��
A person may unconsciously decide
6. Your decision is important
a. ��
A person may decide
b. ��
These undecided people
c. ��
Undecided people may change
Chapter 38 ��
Doctrine��
vs��. ��
Tradition
1. Doctrine
a. ��
The word ‘Doctrine’
b. ��
‘Doctrine’ simply means rules
c. ��
The ‘followers of Christ’
d. ��
The following Scripture explains
e. ��
The term ‘doctrine’
2. Tradition
a. ��
Tradition refers to anything
b. ��
The Bible’s use of the word
c. ��
Traditions are not necessarily evil
d. ��
Some examples of Jewish tradition
e. ��
Some examples of Christian tradition
f. ��
Most of Christianity, Judaism, Islam and others are steeped
in tradition.
3. Doctrine vs. Tradition
a. ��
Jesus showed us
b. ��
Since tradition and doctrine
XXXV
Chapter 39 Knowledge and Miracles
1. Knowledge
a. ��
Knowledge is information learned
b. Knowledge does not necessarily mean truth
2.��
Miracles
a. ��
Miracles do not bypass physical
��
phenomenon
b. Miracles are not performed to
��
help people believe God
c. This means: believe the Bible
Chapter 40 Health and Sickness
1. Sickness
a. ��
The Bible tells us that health
b. ��
Lies oppose truth
2. Miracles
a. ��
Miracles were the Christ’s signature
b. ��
We have to ask
3. A False Jesus
a. ��
A false Jesus
4. Health
a. ��
The Bible promises health
b. ��
Acts of love
Chapter 41 Four Types of Writings
1. Plain Writings
a. ��
Plain language is the easiest
b. ��
Each human being adopts
c. ��
The one thing
d. ��
I will now direct your attention
2. Historical Records
a. ��
The accounts in the Bible
b. ��
The historical records in the Bible
3. Difficult reading
a. ��
The difficult passages
b. ��
These difficult passages
XXXVI
Chapter 41 Four Types of Writings
4. Cryptic language
a. ��
Cryptic language is code
b. M��
any coded languages
c. ��
The Bible’s cryptic passages
d. ��
The cryptic passages
e. ��
The original idea
f. Millions of people
Chapter 42 Various Types of Writings
1. A Complex Book
a. The Bible is a complex composition
b. Do not be fooled
2. The biggest Lie
a. One particular Bible
b. These 14 extra books
3. The Best Translation
a. ��
There are many translations
b. ��
King James lived
4. A Varied Text
a. ��
The Biblical text
b. ��
The Bible contains historical writings
c. ��
There are also poetic writings
d. ��
Other writings are instructional
e. ��
There are rules
f. ��
Then the Bible gives us the Laws
g. ��
Endless genealogies
h. ��
This brings us to the fairytales
i. ��
Finally there are the spiritual passages
Chapter 43 Language
1. Biblical Language
a. ��
The original languages
b. ��
Latin
XXXVII
Chapter 43 Language
2. Old English
a. Ancient English
3. Ancient Hebrew
a. For the same reason
4. Colloquialisms��
,��
Idioms��
, Slang
a. Colloquialisms
b. Idioms
c. Slang
5. The Bible’s complicated by idioms
a. ��
You can find words in the Bible
Chapter 44 Old and New Testaments
1. Is there a difference?
a. No!
b. The Old Testament
c. The New Testament
2. The law of Moses
a. There are no differences
b. Jesus did not do away with the Law
c. It means the rules were not changed
d. The idea of the Old Testament ritual
3. Changes in the law made by Jesus
a. The purpose of the Old Testament
b. God sent teachers into
��
the
��
world
c. Jesus did not do away with the
��
Old Testament
4. The Old Testament
a. The Old Testament rules and rituals
b. You will probably be happy
c. Regardless of the actions
d. Twenty changes made by Jesus
5. The Prophets
a. The Prophets in both Old and New Testaments
b. The Prophets gave us some difficult reading
c. The Prophets also wrote in cryptic language
d. It is not necessary for a child of God to understand
XXXVIII
Chapter 44 Old and New Testaments
5. The Prophets
e. Cryptic language includes all the fairytales in the Bible
6. The New Testament
a. Jesus taught people ‘love’
b. The idea presented
c. Over the past two thousand years
Chapter��
45 Translation��
vs.��
Interpretation
��
1. The Church is Shrinking

a. ��
For half a century
b. During the last fifty years
2. Interpretation
a. ��
Interpretation is not a translation
b. Most people’s interpretations
c. It is against God to give a personal interpretation of the Bible
d. The Roman Catholic Jerusalem Bible
3. The Language of Angels
a. ��
Every language on earth
b. The Bible is a foreign language
c. A baby is born without a language
d. If the Bible is a foreign language
4. Translation
a. ��
Translation of languages
b. There are also two other commandments
c. When a person adds or subtracts one word
d. All of the translations of the Bible
5. A Final Warning
a. ��
The Apostle Paul gave us a warning
6. The Holy Spirit
a. ��
The Holy Spirit is the author of the Bible
XXXIX
Chapter 46 Love vs. Hatred
1. Love
a. ��
The Bible defines love
b. ��
The Bible also says
c. ��
The reason God created Man
d. ��
Another reason for God’s creation
2. Hatred
a. ��
The Bible’s definition of hatred
b. ��
War is the outcropping or epidemic of hatred
c. ��
Hatred is the opposite of Love
d. ��
The Bible has commandments
Chapter 47 An Overview of the Bible
1. A Film about Life

a. ��
If you think about the Bible
b. ��
The most important point
2. The Longest Journey in History
a. The Bible takes you on a journey
b. The Biblical story gets a bit complicated
3. The Bubble
a. ��
Time and life on earth
b. ��
Time begins with the good spirits
c. ��
Biblical doctrine of predestination
4. The Journey
a. ��
The Biblical journey
b. ��
The doctrine of predestination
5. The Film
a. ��
The characters on earth
b. ��
Beginning with Adam
c. ��
Adam had personal contact with Michael the Archangel
6. The Plan
a. ��
God’s plan to counteract satan’s influence
b. ��
Jesus’ accomplishment
7. The Actors
a. ��
Many similar people and struggles
b. Abraham continues
XL
Chapter 47 An Overview of the Bible
7. The Actors
c.��
��
Abraham was married
d. ��
Abraham had one son
e. ��
Jacob had twelve sons
f. ��
King David had many sons
g. ��
The list of Abraham’s ancestors
h. ��
Mary decided
i. ��
Mary did not consummate
j. ��
Remember Abraham and Sarah
k. ��
Jesus enters the story
l. ��
This explains how Jesus learned
m. ��
Remember Joseph the father of Jesus
n. ��
Jesus’ birthright to the throne
o. ��
Jesus was a major threat
p. ��
The Roman Empire had a law
q. ��
The Bible continues its saga
r. ��
The Bible tells us that Jesus returned
8. The Bubble Bursts
a. ��
The Biblical record continues
b. ��
Civilization will be destroyed
c. The people who are returned
Chapter 48 Outline of the Biblical Story
1. The Entire Bible in a Nutshell

a. 168 Major Points throughout the Bible
Chapter 49 How to Study the Bible
1. Studying Takes Time

a. Studying the Word of God
b. People drawn to the Bible
c. It’s not possible to give you rules
d. Busy people
XLI
2. A Foreign Language
a. The Bible is only effective
b. Words must be learned
c. Beware of false Prophets
d. This is about the Apostle Paul
e. Struggle with what you read
3. Meditation
a. The Psalm teaches us
b. Meditation is not mysterious
4. Studying Topics
a. Study the Bible topically
b. When I began studying
c. Studying the Bible topically
d. For example
e. Some subjects or topics
5. Here are Some Suggestions
a. Four important suggestions
1) First: a random search for subjects
Diagram 9: My Carefully Prepared List
2) Second: paraphrase the verse
3) Third: be thorough
4) Fourth: arrange the results
6. A List of Topics
a. A list of subjects in alphabetical order
7. Study the Bible by Chapters
a. Any person who has 15 minutes a day
b. Select the Chapters to study
c. Reading Chapters a second time
d. Do not divide the Chapters
e. There will be important differences
f. Write notes
g. Write your thoughts
h. Note the verses
i. Make notes about subjects
j. Record words and phrases
k. Write down
l. Retain the truths
m. A permanent record
XLII
8. Study the Bible as the Word of God

a. The Bible is the Word of God
b. First: A careful unbiased study
c. Second: Accept its teachings
d. Third: Rely on the Bible’s promises
e. Fourth: Prompt obedience is better than sacrifice
f. Fifth: Studying the Bible
g. Each time you open the Bible
h. Search the Scriptures
i. Improve spare moments
9. A Final Note
a. Store away the Scripture
b. Do not memorize it
Chapter 50 Instinct, Knowledge, and ��

Wisdom
1. Instinct
a. All living creatures are born with instinct
2. Knowledge
a. Jesus had to increase His knowledge
b. Knowledge is added to a baby’s brain
c. All knowledge is gathered from the world around us
d. All knowledge in existence comes from the spiritual world
e. A person has either learned knowledge
f. Does knowledge oppose instinct?
g. Does worldly knowledge oppose Biblical knowledge?
h. Knowledge has created civilization
3. Understanding
a. There is a difference between knowledge and understanding
b. You cannot rape understanding
4. Wisdom
a. Wisdom cannot be gathered like knowledge
b. Wisdom is another name for Jesus’ Spirit
c. Wisdom is the answer a person receives from Jesus
Diagram 10: Five Steps to Wisdom
h
XLIII
List of Diagrams
Diagram 1: Picture of God . . . . . . . . . . . page 26
Diagram 2: Eternity . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . page 30
Diagram 3: Giants . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . page 36
Diagram 4: Garden of Eden . . . . . . . . . . page 45
Diagram 5: The Four Rivers ��

. . . . . . . . . ��. ��
page 46

Illustration: Time is Short . . . . . . . . . . . . page 50
Diagram 6: Eternity and Time��

Chart . . . . . �� page
��
51
Diagram 7: Time in Eternity . . . . . . . . . . page 57
Diagram 8: Heaven and Hell Chart . . . . . . page 105

Diagram 9: My Carefully Prepared List . . . . page 269

Diagram 10: Five Steps to Wisdom . . . . . . . page 282
h
XLIV
Chapter 1
How To Use This Book
1. Explanation and how to use the Bible and this book

a. Biblical evidence: Every word in this book is based on factual Biblical
teachings, but only sprinkled with some Biblical references for the Reader’s
benefit. The Biblical verses are limited to a few issues, even though the proof of
the entire text in this book is taught by the Bible. It is your job to make sure the
truth is being spoken by anyone representing themselves as a knowledgeable
speaker or teacher of Biblical Scriptures and concepts by investigating the Bible
yourself. This book wasn’t written to prove anything. It was written to help the
average person realize they can understand what is in the Bible. Therefore,
very few Biblical references are contained in this book. The references that
are in this book were included to help the reader see that the information being
communicated originated in the Bible.* (* See paragraph 5, this chapter)
b. Keep it simple!!! The great scientist Albert Einstein told us simplicity was his
key to understanding the most complex things of the world.
c. Four simple rules about the Bible and this book
1) Just read the both books by allowing your brain to absorb the text.
2) Don’t try analyzing it.
3) Don’t be resistant to it because of prior ideas you have learned.
4) Don’t allow your religious beliefs to interfere with what you read,
whether you are a Christian, or are not, or believe in another religion.
2. Memorizing is not necessary

a. The Holy Spirit of God gives us all remembrance and understanding. Learning
the Bible is not subject to anyone’s intelligence level, nor is it a product of our
own abilities. In fact, anyone interested in the Bible is making the single most
intelligent decision during his or her lifetime.
b. This book is intended for novices, intermediate, advanced, and masters
of the Bible. It is intended for people who have never opened the Bible, who
are just beginning, and who have been exposed to the Bible’s teachings for
years, and still do not have a firm grip on its contents; and for people who have
been exposed to slanted views of the Biblical texts, which unfortunately are the
result of too many Christian movements in the world: who have tailored their
Biblical teachings toward their own slanted views to fulfill their own greedy
purposes.
c. No apology for non-capitalized words. I decided not to capitalize some words
ordinarily capitalized, and vice-versa: such as, satan: whom I think does not
deserve to be honored by any means…. While on the other hand, I purposely

decided to use small letters instead of capital letters to make my point.
3. A holy book
a. No Joke
Don’t mistake this simplification of the Bible as a joke or something demeaning
to the Bible, because it is the only truthful book on earth, which entitles it to be
labeled the Holiest Book on earth.
b. No Spirituality Please
Holy doesn’t mean Spiritual or Supreme, but means Complete or 100%. Holy
is a word derived from the simple English word ‘Whole or Wholly’. Therefore,
the Bible is the only book on earth ever written by men that addresses every
problem that ever plagued the human race, or ever will. It contains the solutions
for every problem that troubles Mankind. These solutions are easily discovered
in the Bible. Therefore, the Bible is 100% truth and not a book of rules designed
to enslave Mankind; neither is it a book that has to be approached tenderly like
a woman, nor spiritually like some priest. The Bible is just paper and ink. Its
words and historical accounts are not like any other book. The big difference
between the Bible and other written works is that it can foretell the future.
There are thousands of prophecies, which are foretold future events that have
actually taken place after the information was foretold and written. The Bible
claims to have been authored by God Himself, who used men as Prophets to
record all the data contained in it, exactly as the information was given to them.
If this is true then you’ve made the right decision by reading it, which would
only result in you being able to communicate with your Creator; but if it is
false, then it cannot do anything for you, nor can it harm you.
c. Faith vs. knowledge
Faith is simply acting on the concepts God teaches us in the Bible. The more
concepts you apply to your life, the more faith you have to your credit. Faith is also
called belief, but this is an error. Although, faith and belief cannot be separated
because they are two sides of the same coin, and they are dependent upon each
other, faith is not the same as belief. Belief is a decision to believe the ideas in
the Bible are directly from God the Father. While Faith is the performance of
those ideas, which are a person’s acts based on Biblical principles, doctrines, or
laws. Knowledge is gathering and retaining information, whether it is written
in the Bible, or elsewhere, or whether it is an experience. A person may gather
much information from the Bible and retain it, and seem to be holy or ordained
by God; but until that person applies those Biblical concepts to his or her life,
and teaches other people to do likewise, the person is not working for God,
nor is he or she ordained by God, or sent by God, or an Apostle, or a Prophet,
or a priest, or minister, or any other title, no matter how high-up he or she
might be in their religious organization. Knowledge gives a person access to

the information, while faith gives a person access to the power of God, which
is what Jesus used to perform miracles.
d. Justification vs. rationalization
Justification simply means that only the ideas written in the Bible approve
or disapprove of your ideas and acts. This is the same as saying: only God
can approve or disapprove of a person doing something right or wrong.
Rationalization means something other than God’s written Word (the Bible)
approves or disapproves of a person’s ideas and acts: something like a person’s
own brain, or another person, or any written document other than the Bible,
approving or disapproving of a person doing something right or wrong. The
Bible should be the final word on every decision a person makes during life.
The only exceptions are using the Jerusalem Bible*, the Mormon Bible, and
any addition to any Bible, such as: the amendments the Mormon’s added to
their Bible, and commentaries explaining Biblical passages.
(* See Chapter 42, ‘Various Types of Writings’, paragraphs 1a and 2a)
and (* See Chapter 45, ‘Translation vs. Intrepretation’, paragraph 2a)
4. Read any Chapter of the Bible but don’t read partial Chapters
a. Each book in the Bible stands alone and is not dependent upon a previous
book like ordinary books. Ordinary books, such as novels, must be read as
a continuous writing because each new Chapter depends on the previous
information given to the reader in the prior Chapter. Each separate book in the
Bible was an independent writing or letter. The authors did not have contact
with one another as they wrote their information. The reason why each named
segment of the Bible, such as: Genesis, Matthew, Romans, etc., are called books
is they are totally independent of each other’s writings. The independence of
each book of the Bible does not contradict the narrative thread, since each book
of the Bible contains the necessary information to expose the narrative thread
reserved for the Prophets. Thereby, God insuring that His message would get to
the human race no matter who tampered with the message or tried to stop it.
b. Independent letters: Every separate book in the Bible was originally written
as an independent writing or letter by its author. Therefore, each Chapter of any
particular book must be read like all other books: which means understanding
a Biblical book, such as Genesis, Matthew, or Acts, depends upon reading
that book as a complete work. Every new Chapter in one particular book of
the Bible will depend on reading the previous Chapters first, as a continuous
writing. When people jump around within the books, without ever grasping the
meaning of that book’s text, then they can easily be led astray by false teachers,
ignorant teachers, or their own brain.
c. Personal letters: Think of each independent book in the Bible as a personal
letter written to you. You wouldn’t begin reading your letter somewhere other

than at the beginning; and you would never read a letter by only reading one
or two sentences from various parts of the letter. Neither would you read a
few scattered sentences of a letter and never read the whole thing. Many Bible
teachers use the faulty technique of stringing singular sentences together,
known as verses from many different books in the Bible to teach their own
principles from the Bible. Their students suffer terribly because they never gain
an understanding of what is actually being revealed in the Bible: which causes
such students to remain at a Kindergarten level of understanding concerning
God and the Christ. Paul the Apostle deals with the subject of babies*. Many
of the books in the Bible were actual letters written to specific individuals or
groups. Stringing independent verses together from various books of the Bible
is not wrong, but the teacher that uses this technique must be a Biblical expert.
Reading parts of a Chapter will often cause the reader to form the wrong ideas
concerning the information written by the original author of that book.
(* Hebrews Chapter 5, verses 12 to 14)
d. Most Chapters stand-alone and may be read independently from the
surrounding Chapters of the same book, but be careful. Many Chapters in the
same book depend upon the text, information, and conditions given in previous
Chapters, and must be connected to following Chapters to gain a complete
knowledge of the author’s information. Segregating incomplete Chapters
and verses leads to accepting false doctrine and theories. You will recognize
these type Chapters by your own understanding of them. If you read a Chapter
and don’t understand it, go to the previous or following Chapters, read them
connected to the original Chapter you didn’t quite understand. If this doesn’t
work then go back or forward two Chapters, etc., until you comprehend the
author’s intended meaning from the original Chapter.
5. Biblical evidence
a. Every word in this book is based on factual Biblical teachings, but only
sprinkled with some Biblical references for the Reader’s benefit. I didn’t want
this book to be one more complicated book added to the millions in existence,
which have bogged down the human race in a mire of words; like a race horse
trying to run through deep thick mud.
b. The idea behind this book is to reduce all the knowledge in the Bible to its
simplest form and give the reader a good foundational understanding of the
entire Bible, upon which he or she can build additional information.
c. Biblical evidence is not going to convince anyone to believe what the Bible
tells us. Each person must read it and decide whether it is for himself or herself,
whether it is true or not true, helpful or a waste of time, comforting or annoying.
Jesus is the only Savior, the rest of us are merely messengers, and whether a
person believes the messenger or the message is entirely their own decision.

6. Read the Bible from page one to the last page
a. There is no rule compelling you to read the Bible in a particular way. Start
in the middle. Flip around wherever your heart leads you. When you notice
something interesting, read it. You should enjoy reading the Bible. It is very
soothing to one’s soul. If something gets difficult or strange, move to another
place.
b. You can read the Bible from page one of the Old Testament through to the
last page of the New Testament; but prepare yourself for some very boring
passages, which are worse than waiting for your turn at a government office
with fifty people ahead of you. If you decide to read from the beginning, then
simply skip over the boring stuff and search forwards until you discover the
next place you find stimulating. You’ll know what is boring when you fall
asleep at the same point no matter how often you try reading the passage. You
may skip over Chapters, passages, or entire books. You won’t miss much by
using this technique. It was many years before I ever attempted reading the
book of Revelation a second time. The first time was not stimulating enough to
last me a long time. My first attempt at reading Revelation left me thinking the
author had been on crack cocaine or something stronger. It took me many years
before information I gathered in other easier readings of the Bible, allowed me
to finally understand the information revealed by the Revelation of the angel
Jesus Christ.
7. Read the Bible by books

a. A fun way to read the Bible is by selecting a book and reading it. There are 66
separate books of which the Bible is composed. If you find a book boring, skip
it, and search for another book and try reading again and again, until you find a
book that intrigues you.
b. There is no particular format you should follow. If God is real, and the Bible
authentic, then God can lead you to where He wants you to go in the Bible, so
He can reach your brain. If God is real, and the Bible true, then God knows
more about you than you know about yourself. A little trust will go a long
way with God, but if what you read slaps you in the face, because God also
knows all about each of our sins, then for your sake…. Don’t put the Bible
down or close it!! If this happens to you, then God is trying to communicate to
you; which is a great privilege. This is how God answers a person’s prayers. It
means there is still hope for you, and God has not cast you away.
8. Read the Bible by Chapters

a. Read whole Chapters. If you decide not to read the Bible from the beginning
to the end, nor by reading a book at a time, then read whole Chapters; but
be sure to read them in succession. This means do not skip back and forth

within a single book. This type of reading will only lead to confusion. The main
idea of reading the Bible is to gain a sense of what the authors are trying to
tell you. Unfortunately, previous religious information that you have gathered
since birth will tend to influence what you are reading. Try putting all previous
knowledge aside when you read, and allow the words to be established without
prejudice.
9. Read the Bible by Verse

a. Be Aware! This technique is only helpful to the Biblical Scholar, of which there
are very few in existence. This means: whether a person understands isolated
verses or not, will depend upon their total understanding of the entire Bible.
Understanding the entire Bible can take from ten to twenty years of strenuous
studying to accomplish. If Jesus was the greatest teacher of the Bible ever born,
and it took the Apostles living with Jesus day and night, 16 hours per day,
seven days a week, for 3 ½ years, before they understood what He taught them:
then it is not possible for us to understand it in less time. Think of the learning
curve necessary to obtain a full understanding of the Bible as a mathematical
formula, so you can understand what is necessary to achieve such a lofty goal.
If a person spends 16 hours, 1 day a week, for 3 ½ years, with Jesus teaching
them, it would take a minimum of 7 x 3 ½ years, longer than the Apostles to
gain the same knowledge as the Apostles. That calculates to 24 ½ years. If a
student studies with Jesus for 4 hours once a week, it’ll take him 98 years to
achieve the same goal; which is based upon the Apostles having had a 16-hour
workday. Therefore, 4 hours is ¼ of the 16 hours, which means it would take
the person 28 times longer than a person who studies 16 hours once a week. All
this is based upon the student being taught by Jesus Himself. Therefore, it will
take much longer than the above estimates if you have an ignorant teacher, or
one with less knowledge than Jesus or the Apostles.
b. Just reading verses is not the best way to study the Bible. This method has led
many people astray. Isolating verses can easily be used to convince people an
idea, a subject, or a theory, is correct, when it is not correct. Bible studies in most
churches are based upon the reading of isolated verses. It is too easy to change
the context of their original meanings by isolating them from their context. For
example: Someone writes a letter to another person. The letter is read by the
person who received it, torn up, and discarded. Later, a stranger comes across
three small pieces of the torn letter and reads them. The first piece says: “I hate
you”. The second piece says: “$5,000”. The third piece says: “going to kill
you”. The stranger, reading the three pieces of the unknown letter, concludes
that the writer of the original letter hates the person named in the letter, and is
going to pay someone $5,000 to kill her. This is the wrong conclusion based
upon the three separated sentences, which were separated from the rest of the

text in the letter. Here is what the letter said: “I hate your new gown. Do you
remember Cynthia? This is going to kill you; she paid $5,000 for her new
gown.” Therefore, without the original context that surrounds each verse, the
wrong conclusions can be assumed. Verses are sentences in a letter, just like
words are pieces of a sentence. If you separate them, you will lose the original
intended meaning the author intended to convey to you. Remember, Jesus said,
there are false Prophets, Apostles, and Teachers out there and they will always
be with us. It is too easy for false teachers to change the meanings of verses, to
prove lies about God and Jesus. You cannot depend on easily spotting a false
teacher. Most of them don’t even know they are false teachers, because they
believe what they are teaching is true. They were also taught and deceived.
10. Read the Bible by Words

a. This is a good procedure. Studying particular words will greatly benefit the
student or average reader, because each idea learned will help you understand
other ideas. All you need to do this type of studying is a Concordance or a
Lexicon: which are books published like a dictionary. They are available at
most Christian bookstores and libraries. It contains every word written in the
Bible and provides a list of verses where those words are used in the Bible. It
also gives the student a reference number to trace the word back to its Aramaic,
Greek, or Hebrew root.
11. Read the Bible by Ideas

a. One can also search the Bible by following ideas or whole phrases, which
enable the student to connect understanding to the original usage meant by the
author. Remember, the Bible was composed thousands of years ago, and the
language used was understood in its time. It is totally different than the same
languages in use today*. (* See Chapter 43, ‘Bible Languages’)
12. Read the Bible by Subjects

a. You can also read the Bible by following a particular subject, such as: war,
famine, marriage, idols, etc. There are books labeled Bible Dictionaries. These
types of reference books segment their information according to subject matter.
They contain many good references from the Bible concerning the topics
or subjects. Studying Biblical subjects will enlighten any student about the
premises, rules and statutes, governing the ancient Biblical world of thousands
of years ago.
13. Italicized Words in this Book and the Bible

a. Some words in Bibles are italicized or capitalized. There are instructions at
the beginning of a Bible, which explain the use of these inserted words. Although

the Bible has a warning, in both the Old and New Testaments, against adding or
subtracting one word from the original text of the Bible, translators of Biblical
texts have made changes. They have justified themselves by rationalizing their
changes were to help people understand the Bible. The reality is that their
changes to the Bible text more often inhibit people’s understanding than adds
to it. These changes are helpful to the novice Bible reader, but a serious student
needs an excellent translation for studying the Bible.
14. Old English Words

a. The Old King James Version of the Bible is the best English translation;
but the ordinary person doesn’t easily grasp the old Shakespearian English;
which is over 500 years old. There are dictionaries that translate old English,
but ordinary dictionaries are useless. Although, other versions of the Bible,
including the New King James Version, are not as accurate as the original King
James Version, they can be used to assist a student of Scripture to understand
the more difficult words and the meaning of passages not easily understood.
The problem with modern translations is the miscomprehension of the original
Biblical information, which has led to the replacing of key words and phrases
that should have never been changed. These type changes, although they seem
harmless and seem to say the same thing as the original text, have actually
destroyed the thin narrative thread that binds many important facts together.
This is why there are two warnings in the Bible: not to change one word: not to
add or subtract one word. This is why there are many foreign words still in the
Bible, such as: Hebrew or Aramaic words. The problem with translating these
words is that it would take too many words to explain one of the foreign words.
So, the translators left these foreign words as foreign words.
b. The Original King James Version of the Bible is the best translation done
in any language. King James of England, in the year 1611, insured his Bible’s
accuracy by commissioning many worthy men, who labored on separate
translations of the original texts and on existing translations. These various
translations were compared so King James could determine the truth originally
written about Christ in the original ancient texts.
c. The New King James Version of the Bible is not as good as the original. It has
too many changes that water down the true meanings intended by the authors.
The average person will not realize how destructive these changes can be to
true understanding, but overall they make it easier to read for the novice.
15. A WARNING
a. Men’s Commentaries are opinionated books, which were not written by God
or God’s Prophets, but were written by religious men. They are slanted views
of the Bible’s Scriptures, depicting their personal beliefs, or their allegiance

to a particular sect of Christianity. I have read too many of these works and
have never found one that gave the reader answers to their questions, or an
understanding of God’s Word. Ask yourself two simple questions:
1) If the various 1,200 plus Christian sects and churches in existence had
it right; why are their over 1,200 variations of the truth?
2) Can there be so many variations of the truth?
b. Contain your studies to the Bible. I contained my studying strictly to the
Bible for over twenty years before I attempted reading someone else’s ideas or
commentaries about the Bible and what it was teaching us. The original reason
for setting a course to study the Bible was my earliest attempt to get answers
from Christian Scholars and Teachers was fruitless, which was the result of
visiting the churches of many different sects to ask their leaders. My conclusion
was they had no answers, so I set a course to find answers myself. Therefore, I
bypassed other men’s commentaries because I didn’t want prejudices or other
people’s slants about Biblical passages to pervert my understanding of the
Bible. The Bible is not a difficult book with which to struggle; but there are
passages and even whole books within the Bible that will elude you for many
years. The absence of those works will not alter your growth in understanding,
and when you are ready, they too will open-up to you. Remember, God is the
only One who allows people to find the truth in the Bible, and the Holy Spirit is
the only guide through it. God and the Holy Spirit will determine when you are
ready to understand the more difficult passages. If you struggle long enough,
you will win the battle and understand it. It doesn’t matter into which religion
you were born, or from what background you originated, or your past history,
or your parents, or whether you were an atheist, or attended church, or were
deeply involved in some satanic cult or other religion. Just remember your
only goal must be the truth, and you must have a pure heart, which is a non-
prejudiced brain, and a complete Bible. These are the only tools one needs to
reach the goal.
16. Read this book any way you please

a. Front to back or back to front. Jump around or search out particular subjects,
it won’t matter as long as you read it all eventually. The use of some Scriptures
and their Biblical reference numbers were inevitable to make clear statements.
In some of the quotes from the Bible you will find some words replaced with
the more modern use of the language for your understanding. Parentheses
surrounding explanatory names, phrases, or words, are included immediately
after some words, phrases, and statements, to give the reader a better
understanding of the originally intended meanings, and to also give the reader a
better understanding of some things left out of sentences and paragraphs in the
Bible, which were intentionally left out by the authors to reduce redundancy.

Enjoy the information and use it to help you wade through this foreign language
that has side-tracked Mankind for thousands of years: for the time of revelation
has come!
b. The Chapters of this book are labeled and numbered. Each paragraph is
encoded with numbers and letters to make it easier for the reader to locate
topics. The contents contain the location of many subjects discussed in this
book to help the reader locate a beginning point for him or her to begin their
reading. The reader can also add his or her own notes to the contents to help
locate something not originally listed in the contents. There are also embedded
references within the Chapters to help the reader locate additional information
within the book about various topics. A good habit would be to highlight
passages and statements in this book to help you locate them again more easily,
and to make notes about Bible reference numbers you check out in the Bible.
c. Asterisks are placed immediately after words, phrases, or ideas within
paragraphs. The number of asterisks indicate the particular reference in
parenthesis, which are located at the end of that paragraph. These references
lead the reader to more information about that subject elsewhere in this book.
d. Parentheses and quotation marks are inserted throughout this book.
Parentheses surround names, phrases, words, and Bible reference numbers like
(John 6:13-15). John refers to the gospel of John in the New Testament. While
the number 6 is referring to Chapter number 6 in John’s gospel, and the 13-
15 tells you the verse numbers, which are verses 13, 14, and 15. The colon
merely separates the Chapter and verse numbers. Single quotation marks, such
as those around this word, ‘anything’, are used to isolate the word or phrase
from the rest of the sentence, so the reader notices the word as the main part
of the idea being communicated by the sentence. Double quotation marks are
used to denote Bible quotations or paraphrases of Biblical statements, which
are also italicized. If a reference is in parenthesis and does not have a Biblical
book’s name, like Genesis, Matthew, or Titus, the reference refers to this book’s
Chapters and paragraphs.
10
Chapter 2
The Overview
What to expect in this book
1. The Bible
a. It is too complicated for the ordinary person to understand the Bible. It is filled
with complicated cryptic language and stories; boring generations of ancestors;
seemingly unconnected historical accounts of ordinary people and great men;
lots of lofty religious information; all glued together with incredible accounts
of heart-moving miracles and feats accomplished, which are far beyond the
ability of human beings. These are a few reasons an ordinary person finds the
Bible unattractive or too difficult to wade through, like walking through deep
mud.
2. Ordinary People
a. An ordinary person is anyone who is not totally dedicated to studying the
Bible for a minimum of 16 hours a day for thirty years. Preachers, theologians
and Biblical scholars do not dedicate enough time on the Bible alone to be
other than an ordinary person. Ordinary people have lives to live and simply do
not have the time to dedicate their lives to studying the Bible. They must work
to earn a living, take care of their families, and have some time for themselves.
This means their time is well spent doing the necessary things in life.
3. Theologians
a. Priests and Preachers attend a theological college or university for four years:
to study the Dogma of their personally selected sect of Christianity: such as,
Baptist, Lutheran, Presbyterian, or Roman Catholic. There are control systems
in place to insure that future Christian preachers are taught particular principles
that foster their narrow views of the Bible, or they can forget about getting
work as preachers. They study theology as only one of their courses amongst
12 to 18 other courses, which have little to do with the Bible. Therefore, only a
small portion of their studies is dedicated to the Bible itself. Their theological
studies include: business courses, psychology, manners, operating a church
(which is a form of business), public speaking, and specific rhetoric pertaining
to their particular Christian sect. In their four years of studies, they could never
attain an understanding of the Bible. If they were exposed to the Bible for 8
hours per week, 44 weeks per year, for 4 years, their total time would be 1,408
hours. Divide that by 16 hours per day, which is the minimum time the Apostles
spent with Jesus learning the Bible; you have a total of 88 days.
11
4. The Apostles
a. The twelve Apostles were ordinary uneducated men who spent 1,277 days
with Jesus before his death and they didn’t understand the Bible; and then
they were with Jesus 40 days after his death to gain their understanding; not
to mention their complete dedication and struggles with Biblical principles for
years after Jesus was crucified. All this to say, preachers and priests are not
equipped with enough knowledge to teach the Bible. Therefore,
“God has set some in the church, first Apostles, secondarily Prophets, thirdly
teachers, and he gave some evangelists, pastors, and teachers (Ephesians 4:11);
after that workers of miracles, then (people with) gifts of healings, helps,
governments (administrators), and varieties of tongues” (which is the ability to speak
and interpret various human languages). (I Corinthians Chapter 12, verse 28)
5. It Takes a Dedication
a. Few people born will dedicate their entire lives to the deep study and
understanding of Biblical Scriptures. This was the reason John the Baptist
told the religious leaders of Israel, “that God is able to raise up children unto
Abraham from these stones”. This was said to let us know a person doesn’t
need a university degree in theology to gain understanding of God’s Word (the
Bible). Understanding the Bible is a gift of God and not a quest of knowledge.
This presents another problem, which is, not all people dedicated to the study
of the Bible are alike. They range from God’s ordained messengers to false
Prophets and false teachers, besides having some overly zealous Wanna-bees,
who are people who want to be preachers: some of which can really help people
understand the Bible, Jesus, and God. The Bible has a miraculous quality. It
will only open itself to those people who have no other goal other than seeking
the truth.
b. Very few people can dedicate a lifetime to the study of one thing, and doing
so doesn’t make anyone a special person or a holy person. It makes the person
complete, because he or she now knows the truth in a world that has produced
hundreds of variations called the truth. For which reason Pontius Pilate said to
Jesus, “What is the truth?” A person who finds the truth is still an ordinary
person who approached the Bible with only one view in mind___seeking the
truth. Anyone willing to take the time to read this small book, will make sense
of one of the most worthy and complicated books on earth, which must be their
objective. If a person had a lifetime to dedicate to the study of the truth in the
Bible, they would come to the same understanding as Jesus, who did the same
thing.
12
6. Fear Hides Truth
a. Unfortunately preachers, theologians and Biblical scholars are controlled
by their bosses, who make the rules about teaching the Bible; and since their
salaries depend upon the bosses above them, they are very limited as to what
they may tell people about the Bible. Self-made preachers and evangelists
depend upon their congregations not getting offended by what they teach. So,
they are willing to alter Biblical truths in order to maintain their lifestyles and
livelihood. Therefore, the fear of losing their incomes and jobs keeps them
from coming to a full knowledge and understanding of the truth, which fear
opposes the teachings of Jesus, who said: “Count all things lost!” *
(* See Philippians Chapter 3, verse 8)
7. Biblical Scholars
a. These are usually people who have obtained a Master’s Degree or a
Doctorate Degree, which means they attended a university or college an
additional two years for the Master’s Degree and another two years for their
Doctorate Degree. Whether or not they attained any additional knowledge about
the Bible is purely speculative. The knowledge they attain concerns their sect,
which is usually more concerned with their sect’s own history and survival.
None of which adds to their understanding of the Bible.
8. Rabbis
a. Today’s Jewish preachers are called Rabbis. They too are controlled by
the powers above them and their congregations. A special council set-up by
Jewish Rabbis insures no one becomes a Rabbi without their approval. It also
insures their message remains in-line with the status quo of their particular
sect of Judaism. The council also has the power to excommunicate ordained
Rabbis from their sect, like all other religions. Rabbis normally read from
the Bible at Saturday’s Service, but they do not study the Bible. They study
from two separate collections of books called the Talmud. Each Talmud is
known by a different name: one collection is called the Babylonian Talmud
to differentiate from the other Talmud collection. There are many books in
each of the collections of books known as the Talmud. Each collection of
Talmud is similar to a set of encyclopedia books in size and number. These
are two separate collections of ancient Rabbis’ personal interpretations of both
Biblical and traditional observations. The Babylonian collection of Talmud
was gathered during many centuries before Christ and compiled during the
first century before Christ. The second Collection was written and compiled
during the first century after Christ. The traditional and Biblical interpretations
in both Talmuds are the various opposing views of many Rabbis, occuring
during different time periods, arguing about a particular idealism, tradition, or
passage in the Bible. There are no definitive answers given on any topic. They
13
only contain many contradicting arguments that leave the decisions drawn,
from their study, to the student or Rabbi.
9. Other Religious Sects

a. There are too many to consider, so we’ll only mention the names of a few well-
known religions like: Orthodox Judaism, Reformed Judaism, Fundamentalist
Muslims or Reformed Muslims, Hindu, Buddhists, which have little or nothing
to do with the Bible, and won’t be discussed here. Although I will mention that
the Jews accept Jesus as a Prophet or a good man, and Muslims accept Jesus as
a Prophet, but not on the same level as their Prophet Mohammad.
14

Chapter 3
The Attributes of God
1. There is only one God

a. “You are all gods”, Jesus stated. This does not conflict with ‘there is only one
God’, neither does one God mean there are no other gods. It simply means that
God the Father was the only One in existence before any other living being
existed, including other gods, in the spiritual world and the material world;
and that God the Father is the creator of all things that exist. Therefore, there is
only One God, “the Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you
all.”
b. God is the Highest God. God is higher and greater than all other existing gods.
Since God is the creator of all creatures, then God is the creator of all other
gods. Therefore, God is the Father who alone deserves our worship.
c. The problem with idols is that by worshipping any other god, which means
praying to an idol, eating food offered to an idol, being in front of an idol, kneeling
to an idol, having an idol, or just having an idol to remind you. Worshipping
any idol makes that idol a god higher than God the Father. The problem with
the argument most people with idols give when rationalizing their idols is: their
arguments are rationalization and not justification*. Their rationalizations, such
as: “It’s just a reminder”, or “I know it’s a statue and not God”, or “it’s a work of
art”, are rejections of God’s first and second commandments, which Jesus said
would never be done away with, nor changed; not one dot or comma would be
changed until the world came to an end. Therefore, rationalizing the possession
of idols, because they are valuable artifacts, or because they are sentimental
heirlooms, or by stating they only remind you of God, or they don’t represent
God, or they are only grave markers, or any other argument, is an act that gets
a person in trouble with God, and proves the person who does such things does
not believe in God, because they do not believe what God said about idols:
(* See Chapter 1, ‘How to use this book’, paragraphs 3d and 12a)
“Thou shalt have no other gods before me.”
“Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing
that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water
under the earth:”
“Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the LORD thy
God am a jealous God,” (Exodus Chapter 20, verses 3 to 5, The Ten Commandments)
15
And God also said:
“Take heed to yourself, lest you make a covenant with the inhabitants of the
land where you go, or else it will be a snare in the middle of you: but ye shall
destroy their altars, break their images, and cut down their groves: For you
shall worship no other god: for the LORD, whose name is Jealous, is a jealous
God.” (Exodus Chapter 34, verses 12 to 14)
d. The center of Christian and Jewish belief is the fact that there is only One
God who created us and can raise human beings from the dead and return them
to life. He is a jealous God and gets very angry when idols come between Him
and His people.
2. God is the Father

a. God chooses every baby’s spirit. This means God alone, who is the Eternal
Being known as the Father, is the only One that selects a spirit for each individual
who will be born. Then that selected spirit is sent by God into a woman’s womb
to occupy the sperm inside the egg, which becomes the human body of every
newborn baby in the world. This is the reason we call God our Father, because
God is directly responsible for the creation of all human beings, and not our
biological fathers. This is also the reason we label our human biological fathers
“father”, because they caused our birth or gave us life. Now, if we believe that
God is the creator of all Mankind, then God alone gave all human beings life,
and not our human fathers. This is the reason Jesus could claim that God was
his Father. Therefore, God is also the Father of every living human being, and
not just the Father of Jesus, who is in heaven. John the Apostle’s argument
concerning ‘Love’* is based upon the fact that God, being the Father of every
human being, makes a person a liar if he or she hates any other human being.
(* See 1 John Chapter 4, verses 20 and 21)
b. The birth of Jesus is the first male child of Mary and Joseph, who is named by
the angel Gabriel, who selected Mary and Joseph because Jesus had to be born
to two perfect parents. The only difference between the birth of Jesus and the
birth of other children is, our mother’s and father’s names are different. Your
child’s name was not your idea, but an implanted thought put into your brain
by the Holy Spirit (Jesus). The Bible explains that Jesus was born by the same
biological process as all human beings.
c. God the Father alone gives us life, whether it is physical life, which means
being born; or spiritual life, which means being born again. God being our
Father also places a greater meaning on being ‘Born Again’ in the Bible, since
it is God alone who gives birth to a child of God, which leads to God giving us
eternal life.
16
d. Father and Son: The term ‘father’ shows possession of the child born, which
means each of us belongs to our individual human father. Therefore, each of
us belongs to our spiritual Father who is God. The term ‘Son’ also depicts
possession, in that the son is owned by the father. If my human father were
to say, ‘I am a son’ this would not make him my brother. It would only be
stating that my human father also has a human father, and that my human father
was his human father’s son. Jesus constantly reminded people that God is His
Father. Therefore, showing us that God selected the spirit who would be born
as the child of Mary and Joseph. The angel Gabriel got his information from
God. This is how Gabriel could foretell Mary she would have a male child, and
he should be named Jesus, which means ‘Salvation’ in the Hebrew language.
God the Father had a perfect relationship* with this particular spirit, which is
why God selected this spirit to save the world, and why God had him named
Salvation, which is the meaning of Jesus. (* See paragraph 5g, this Chapter)
3. The Creator
a. God created all things in the universe, in the earth, under the earth, and in the
sea.
b. Jesus created all things, and not God. This is what Christian Churches teach.
Although, this is indirectly true, they leave out an important piece of truth, which
is Jesus created all things by using the power God gave Jesus to accomplish the
job. The fact that it is God’s power and not Jesus’ own power, makes God the
Creator. This is similar to a construction worker building a bridge for his boss.
Who is the builder, the construction worker, or the boss? The boss is the builder
and the owner, and not the construction worker.
c. Jesus used the power of God to create the universe and the earth. When
Churches do not teach that Jesus did not use his own power, they teach an
error, and make Jesus higher than God the Father. This is a grave error because
it makes Jesus an idol, since the Bible teaches “God is the head of Jesus, and
Jesus is the head of the man, and the man is the head of the woman.” These
three examples are fused together to show us the relationship between God and
Jesus. The relationship is identical to a man and a woman, and they are not the
same person. Jesus cannot be higher than God the Father. Jesus’ sacrifice on the
cross only earned him the right to become equal to God, and not higher than
God the Father. The Apostle Paul wrote that God was the head of Jesus. Thus
showing us their proper relationship.
4. God created all life beginning with spirits

a. God the Father existed before anything else existed. He alone existed, and
beside Him nothing that exists, existed. There is no way to record ‘Time’ in
eternity. Eternity means never beginning and never ending. It is impossible
17
to put an indicator on the scale of eternity. Therefore, no one can pinpoint a
moment in eternity. Eternity is not ‘Time’, but ‘Time’ is a part of eternity. This
being said, I must use ideas and words that only work in the phenomenon we
call ‘Time’ to give the reader a fuller understanding of God’s creation.
b. God created the Light first. At some point in eternity, God decided to create
life. Plans were drawn-up in His head, and the moment had come to begin
bringing those plans to fruition. The first thing God created was the ‘Light’.
I am not talking about the Sun, Moon, and Stars, which were created on the
fourth day, but the Light, which was created on the first day. The ‘Light’ refers
to God’s first created being who is a spirit. God created this spirit with the
same knowledge and powers that only existed inside the mind of God. The
Bible tells us this spirit then created everything that came into existence from
that point forward. So, you can say, everything that exists, did not exist prior to
God’s creation of this spirit. Therefore, you can also say, this first spirit created
everything, except for God the Father; and everything that now exists came
into existence through this very special spirit. The name of this spirit is Michael
the Archangel. Lucifer also did not exist before Michael, and was created by
Michael, as were all the other spirits who were created and given life but do not
confuse Michael, who used God’s power to create, by making him the Creator.
Since the power belongs to God, then God is the Creator no matter whom God
uses to perform the act of creation. When Jesus performed miracles, especially
raising Lazarus from the dead, he gave God the credit and glory of being the
One bringing Lazarus back from the dead.
5. God is a Spirit
a. God is nothing but a Spirit. The Biblical statement “God is a Spirit” is simply
stating the fact that God is nothing but a Spirit. This statement immediately
tells the human race that God is not a tree, or water, or lightening, or clouds, nor
an insect, bird, fish or animal, and certainly not a human being; nor anything
else that can be seen.
b. The Spirit of God is not the same as the term “God is a Spirit”, and should not
be confused with other terms in the Bible, such as: ‘God’s Spirit’, or the ‘Spirit
of God’, or Spirit, which can denote a relationship between two individual
spirits, a spirit and God. Such terms are not talking about the Spirit who is God,
but a different spirit. These terms refer to spirits related to God, or spirits who
are working for God. The terms ‘God’s Spirit’ or ‘the Spirit of God’, could be,
or might not be the same as saying ‘God is a Spirit’, it totally depends upon
the context containing the phrase. The two phrases, ‘God’s Spirit’ or ‘the Spirit
of God’, are mostly used to show a relationship between God and a particular
spirit, but there are times when they could be referring to God Himself. Each of
these type phrases must be translated according to the text surrounding them,
18
and should never be assumed to be speaking about God or a spirit other than
God.
c. God owns all spirits. Since God created all spirits, except Himself, then He
is the owner of all spirits, which is why we call God our Father. There is also
another use for the statements ‘God’s Spirit’ or ‘the Spirit of God’, which is
to show ownership. This is similar to ‘Joe’s wife’ or ‘the wife of Joe’, which
do not imply Joe is his wife, but rather a separate independent personage like
God’s Son. Although God is the owner of all spirits and has the right to address
all spirits as ‘His spirits’ or ‘His spirit’, depending on the text surrounding
these terms. These terms may simply be denoting a love relationship, or a work
relationship, between God and the spirit, or between God and a human being’s
spirit.
d. The spirit of Jesus is the same idea and should be applied to Jesus. When
we find terms like: ‘Jesus’ spirit’ or ‘the spirit of Jesus’. These terms do not
automatically imply a person is behaving like Jesus behaved; neither does it
automatically mean that the spirit belongs to Jesus, or was sent by Jesus. The
‘spirit of Jesus’ may be actually referring to the spirit who is Jesus, which is
the spirit selected by God the Father to be born as the human being named
Jesus. Only the supporting text can determine the meaning of such terms.
Jesus and the Apostles use these terms many times. When Jesus states that God
sent him, he reveals a prior love relationship between God and himself. This
also shows us a work relationship between God the Father and Jesus the Son.
Therefore, ‘God’s Spirit’ or ‘Jesus’ spirit’ can be a reference to a relationship,
or a reference to ownership, or a direct reference to the individual Spirits that
are God and Jesus. Therefore, the Holy Spirit would be God’s Spirit, or a Spirit
owned by and chosen by God to do something for Him. Now, if the Holy Spirit
is a different Spirit than God the Father, then who is the Holy Spirit?
e. God’s form is defined by the Bible. When the Bible states: “God is a Spirit”, it
is describing God’s form. This type statement indirectly tells us that God is not,
never has been, nor ever will be, a human being. Since a spirit has no form, then
the word is telling us God has no form. Nothing that can be seen, recognized,
felt or touched. The word ‘Spirit’ is describing the idea that God is not, never
was, nor ever will be, a physical or material creature.
f. When we pray, we do not apply the description of God to address Him, such
as: ‘Oh Great Spirit…’ or ‘Spirit’, because the word spirit does not describe
God’s composition. This is why the first and second commandments exist,
which tell us we shall not make any likeness of God or bow down and worship
any likeness of God, because there is no likeness that can represent God, which
makes all likenesses of God an idol*. When we pray we use more personal
words, like ‘Father’, ‘God’, or ‘Heavenly Father’. We purposely capitalize the
word ‘Father’ or ‘God’. We even capitalize pronouns to depict God. This is done
19
to separate the meanings of our earthly ‘father’ and our heavenly ‘Father’, or
our earthly ‘lords’ and our heavenly ‘Lord’. The word lord is commonly used
whenever we say ‘Mister’, ‘Sir’, or ‘Monsignor’, which titles all mean ‘lord’.
These are simple ways of showing respect. (* See paragraph 1c, this Chapter)
g. God cannot be a Human being. The whole point in Jesus teaching us that God
is a Spirit is to enlighten us to the fact that God could never be seen by human
beings, Prophets, or Apostles. Therefore, God would never become a human
being, because a human being can be seen by other people; but God living
inside a human being is something God must do, since life only exists while
God is residing inside each and every living human being at the same time, but
still can’t be seen.
h. A relationship with God is what every human being must develop: if not, he
or she will be tormented right here on earth. It would be convenient if we could
determine a person’s relationship with God by some technological machine,
or an external sign like a tattoo or body piercing, which are actually signs of
demonic influence or possession. Since God lives inside every living human
being, there is a sign we use to determine a person’s relationship with God.
The Bible gives us a way to tell the difference between people who have no
relationship with God, or people who barely have a relationship with God, or
people who have a good relationship with God, and people who have a perfect
relationship with God.
i. The status of a person’s relationship with God is recognizable. The Bible’s
way of telling us about the status of a person’s relationship with God is by
labeling them saints or host, which means believing congregation, which
means they may barely have a relationship with God. The way the Bible tells
us a person has a good relationship with God is by labeling them, evangelists,
pastors, teachers, rulers, administrators, healers, miracle workers, and
translators or speakers of foreign languages, etc., which are the gifts God gives
to people with a good relationship. The way the Bible tells us a person has a
perfect relationship with God is by labeling them, the Christ, Apostles (Elders),
and Prophets or Prophetesses.
j. The prophecy “God with us” is about the birth of Jesus* , which speaks about
the Virgin Birth. It does not mean God became a human being, or that God
was ever a human being, since God can never be seen and heard by human
beings; nor does it mean God is only inside one specific human being. Since
God is living inside all human beings. The phrase “God is with us” means
that the particular human being has a perfect relationship with God. This type
relationship includes two-way communication via thoughts. The person who
has a perfect relationship with God must also know the mind of God, which
is the Bible. Knowing the mind of God is a person understanding the Bible
perfectly. The person cannot be fooled by satan and demons who use thoughts
20
attempting to imitate God. The person’s perfect relationship with God causes
other human beings to know that God is with them. This means people have
access to God through the person’s ability to communicate with God.
(* See Isaiah Chapter 7, verse 14, and verified by Matthew Chapter 1, verse 23)
k. Jesus’ perfect relationship with God gives everyone the ability to communicate
indirectly with God. Therefore, God communicates directly through Jesus to all
human beings. This is accomplished through the Conscience. It is also the basis
of all the Prophets in the Bible. It is also why God established the husband and
wife relationship, and the parent and child relationship. Notice I did not say,
the person speaks to God or hears God. The perfect relationship only allows the
person to receive thoughts from their Holy Spirit (their Conscience), unblocked,
uninterrupted, unchanged, or uninfluenced, which thoughts come directly into
their brain from God: without any special significance, signs, or interpretable
sounds. This is why it is so important for a person to be like Jesus and know the
Bible, which is the only means of filtering one’s thoughts. Thus, filtering out
lies injected by demons, and knowing which thoughts come from God.
l. The temptation of Christ shows us how Jesus used his perfect knowledge of
the Bible to defeat satan’s attempt to mentally influence Him. Jesus passed the
satan’s test by counteracting every thought from satan by applying the correct
passage from God’s Word. This was only possible because of Jesus’ perfect
relationship with God. Once Jesus defeated satan, the Bible says, the devil left
Jesus for awhile. Therefore, satan had lost his power to influence Jesus’ brain*
through the use of thoughts, but satan would try again.
(* See Chapter 15, ‘God’s Counterweapon’ and Chapter 28, ‘Influencing Minds’)
(* Also see Chapter 29, ‘Free Will’ and Chapter 30, ‘Bondage’)
m. A perfect relationship can be understood by thinking about it as a chauffer
driven limousine. The human being’s body, with the perfect relationship, is
the limousine. The human being’s personal spirit, and not the person’s brain,
is the chauffer driving the car, while the passenger who is being transported
in the limousine is God the Father, who is a Spirit. The relationship between
God’s Spirit and the person’s spirit is so perfect that the two spirits become
completely synchronized with one another through thoughts transferred, and
therefore they become one.
n. There is no verbal communication. This is why Jesus taught us ‘to go into our
closet (our brain) and pray to God’. The human body is referred to as a house; and
the human brain is a part of the body. A closet is a part of a house. Therefore,
your brain is the closet where Jesus told you to go and pray. This is why the
Bible says these two Spirits are ‘One’, but Jesus also said we are ‘one’ with the
Father as he was ‘one’ with the Father. Jesus is telling us that God the Father
and Jesus had the same mind. The essence of Jesus’ oneness with God was
in thought. They think alike. Hence, Jesus and God the Father have a perfect
21
relationship. They are One!
o. We must have the same mind that was in Jesus; and that we and Jesus are one.
This oneness is in, character, behavior, honesty, justice, understanding, and
love, which are all generated in one’s mind first, and was never meant to tell us
that God and Jesus are the same Being. They are separate independent forms of
life, in the same way a husband and wife are two separate independent forms of
life, but they can be perfectly coordinated, synchronized, and in harmony with
one another’s thought, desires, character, and values.
6. No Man has ever seen God

a. No human being has ever seen God. The Bible tells us that no man has ever
seen God. Jesus is the name of the human being born as a man. He never
saw God while he was a living human being. When Jesus stated he only does
the things he sees his Father do, Jesus is talking about the written instruction
found in the Bible, and not a personal experience. Jesus developed a mental
relationship with God through His Word (the Bible). Yet, the mental information
Jesus received from God directly into his brain was so vivid, his thoughts were
visualized. This is the essence of having a vision. There is nothing astounding
about this, since all people have visual dreams they don’t actually see. This
mental ability to see beyond one’s eyes is demonstrated by Jesus when he told
the Apostle he saw Nathaniel sitting under a tree. Visions are simply mental
information being transmitted into a person’s brain without the use of their
senses. Our eyes do not see objects. Our eyes see variations of light and transmit
the information to our brain, which constructs the exact images we are looking
at whenever we see something. It is the same as having audible information
transmitted directly into our brain by spirits.
b. Jesus’ transfiguration is another experience that he allows us to witness. This
was another way Jesus received information from the spiritual world. Unlike
human psychics, when Jesus had to speak with spirits, God transfigured him
into a being of light. Jesus’ human body was disintegrated. His flesh, blood,
and bones, disappeared. This allowed his personal spirit to become visible. We
see this phenomenon when Jesus was transfigured on the mountain in front of
the Apostles Peter, James, and John. The point is, Jesus did not communicate
with spirits unless he first shed his human body and became a spirit. The Bible
tells us he turned into a spirit of light. Normally spirits are invisible, but they
can become visible. When spirits are visible it is because they emit light, which
makes them visible. Therefore, any human being with a flesh and blood body,
who sees a spirit is looking at a demon. When Jesus appeared to the women
outside his grave, Mary Magdalene thought Jesus was the gardener. When Jesus
spoke to her she realized it was the Lord. She attempted to touch him, which
brought Jesus’ response: “Do not touch me, I have not yet risen to my Father”.
22
Jesus is teaching us that a spirit cannot be felt because there is no physical
being, but just light. Jesus was still in hell at that time, and had the right to do
what any spirit in hell could do. Jesus teaches us that God only sends angels in
the form of human beings, who must eat, sleep, get tired, and have mass like us.
While demons are not allowed to have mass and a human body. Therefore, you
can test a spirit by touching it. If it isn’t there or has no mass, then it is a demon,
but if someone appears to you, and you touch it and it has mass and can be felt,
then it is an angel from God. Therefore, any human being communicating with
and seeing a spirit is seeing a demon.
c. People saw Jesus! If no man has ever seen God the Father, and human men did
see Jesus, then Jesus could not have been God the Father. Otherwise the Bible
is a lie! The same logic must be applied to the next paragraph about hearing
God.
7. No Man has ever heard God

a. Jesus was a human being, born of a woman and died. Jesus is the name of the
human being born as a man. He never heard God’s voice while he was alive
and in the form of a human being; but we see evidence that Jesus could change
from a human being into a spirit. When Jesus changed from a material being
into a spiritual creature, he was no longer a human being. In this spiritual form
Jesus could talk to other spirits and hear the voice of God the Father.
8. God is perfect
a. God is complete. This means that God does not have to be finished or
completed. Whereas, all the created beings, like spirits and human beings, must
be completed. The term Holy is applied to this process when it is finished.
b. Holy is wholly. The use of the title Holy Spirit means this spirit was not whole
and had to be completed or become whole, which means this spirit was not
complete at some point in time. Any spirit that must be completed is a created
being and not the Spirit who is God the Father, but a spirit used by God the
Father, and sent to earth as a human being to temporarily live with Mankind.
The temporary human body given to a spirit for such missions also disintegrates
after the mission is finished. Therefore, any person born to a woman is not
completely whole or holy.
c. God is perfect and did not have to be completed or become holy. The term
holy connected to the label spirit shows us that this particular spirit is not God
the Father, which is why the Bible describes God as a Spirit, and not a Holy
Spirit.
9. God is eternal
a. No beginning and no end means God the Father is the only One who had
23
never been born and can never cease to exist. His existence is eternal. Whereas,
all other created spirits had a beginning, but all spirits will never have an end to
their existence. All spirits had a beginning, but will be eternally alive.
b. Beginning has different meanings. Be careful with the word ‘beginning’. It
can have several meanings, and does not always refer to an eternal existence,
as in the case of God the Father.
c. Melchizedec has no beginning of days nor end of days, no mother and no
father, and no descent or ancestry. The Apostle Paul tells us these facts about
Melchizedec, but be careful. The phrase ‘no beginning of days nor end of days’
is not the same as always existing like God the Father. Paul is not telling us about
God. He is describing a very special angel, who was given a human body and
sent to earth on a mission. Melchizedec communed with Abraham. He foretold
the future, ate, and walked, with Abraham. This human being had a temporary
human body to complete a mission for God on earth. Since Melchizedec only
had a temporary body that would disintegrate after his mission was complete,
then it is not astounding that he had no mother or father, since Melchizedec
was never born. Never having been born, he would not have an ancestry. Jesus
alluded to himself as having been Melchizedec when he told the Pharisees
“Before Abraham was, I am”. The Pharisees were confused by his statement,
and answered “How is that possible, you are not even fifty years old yet”. Jesus
was telling them he existed as a human being before Abraham was born, but
his name at that time was Melchizedec and not Jesus! Since God chose Jesus’
personal spirit for a special mission on earth, God sent Jesus’ personal spirit to
earth and gave him a human body. The same human body Jesus would occupy
later, when he was born into a human body many centuries after Abraham lived
and died. Therefore, Melchizedec is Jesus temporarily in his own human body,
but he was not yet born, neither did he have a mother or a father, nor did he
have a descent or an ancestry; and therefore, he did not have a beginning or
end of days, which means Jesus wasn’t born and did not die when he was
Melchizedec.
10. God knows everything

a. God keeps us alive. Every human being ever born on earth is a living material
creature because God, who is a Spirit, is inside each person at the same time.
It is God that makes our bodies function. It is God who keeps us alive, and it
is God who leaves a person’s body causing the person’s death. Only God gives
life and only God takes life.
b. God lives inside every human body, and has access to everything everyone
thinks and does, every moment of time, all over the earth.
c. God is the Mastermind behind the creation, He knows how it all works. Since
God designed our creation, and knows what He intended to occur during all
24
time, then He knows what happens next. Therefore, God knows everything;
and is the only One who can foretell the future, which is the reason the Bible is
the only religious book on earth that proves itself to be from our
Creator___God the Father___because the Bible has told us, and continues to
tell us, and will continue to tell us the future.
11. God is everywhere

a. God is not the Sun or a tree. God is everywhere does not mean God is in trees,
water, rock, fire, and buildings. This type of thinking was the basis of ancient
Indian and Aborigine religions, which were wrong.
b. God is in us is referring to the reality that God the Father, who is a Spirit, lives
inside every living human being. Since people are everywhere on earth, all the
time, then God is everywhere, all the time. When God vacates your body, you
physically die.
c. God lived, lives, and will live, inside every human being ever born on earth.
12. God is all-powerful

a. Almighty God means God is all-powerful. It is a title and description of God’s
power. All-powerful means God can do anything, and nothing is impossible
for God to do or accomplish. Simple logic should dictate, since God created
everything then nothing He created is beyond His power. This characteristic of
God also tells us there is nothing besides Jesus, no spirit, no man or beast, no
force or energy that is more powerful, or equally as powerful, as God.
b. The power of God is Jesus. He is the only exception to the rule above, because
Jesus earned the right to become equal to God. Therefore, Jesus has the use of
all God’s power, but this still does not make Jesus as powerful as God. Since,
God possessed His power prior to Jesus earning it, and it is God that gave Jesus
the privilege of using His power, then God still has the advantage of being the
Almighty Power, which existed prior to all spirits, the creation, and time.
13. God has no gender

a. Ancient Jewish men wrote the Bible. These ancient Jewish men were forced
to use the male form of their Hebrew language to express their ideas. This is
the reason the Bible refers to God as a male personage in the original text.
Since the reference to being male is formulated by the language, and not by
the information contained in the Scriptures, then we cannot assume God has a
gender.
b. Gender only exists to procreate. Gender exists so creatures can give birth,
which means produce children or offspring. Since God creates by speaking
things into existence, then God doesn’t need to mate or be mated, nor be male
or female, to create life.
25
14. The only picture of God allowed
a. Below is the only picture of God allowed by God and the Bible. If you don’t see
anything, it is because nothing is allowed to represent God. Any representation
of anything, whether statue, medal, picture, or engraving, is considered an idol
by God, and is strictly forbidden by God, because God is a Spirit and cannot be
seen by Mankind; and must be worshipped in Spirit and truth.
b. Beware: if a person were to start believing that the empty picture frame below
actually represented God, then the picture frame with nothing in it would
become an idol.
Diagram 1
26
Chapter 4
Eternity Never Ends
1. Eternity
a. Eternity is a never-ending realm. Eternity has no beginning and no end. It is
hard to find a place to begin concerning eternity because there is no place to
begin. This is why the word ‘beginning’ cannot be applied to God or eternity,
and anywhere the word ‘beginning’ is used in the Bible, it tells us we are not
talking about God the Father. God never came into existence like us. He has
always existed, and will always exist. The depths of His love are the underlying
reason He decided to share existence with us; not that He needed us because
He was lonely, or needed toys to play with, but that life is so precious His love
simply poured out into becoming His creation.
b. Eternity cannot come to an end, and once God created us, we cannot come
to an end. He created us as living beings that would exist eternally. We were
not a thought that He got tired of having around, like some people do with
pets, spouses, and children. God was determined from the beginning that His
creation remains intact for eternity. Therefore, everything God made cannot be
lost. It can change states and dimensions, but it cannot be destroyed. This is
the fundamental fact upon which all of Jesus’ teachings are based. In simpler
terms, we can say Death doesn’t exist. If death existed, then there would be an
end of you and I; and that would mean eternity doesn’t exist; and if eternity
doesn’t exist, then God doesn’t exist; and if God doesn’t exist, then we can’t
exist___but we do exist___and so does everything else eternally exist.
2. The Universe
a. The planet earth and the universe were also designed to exist eternally. In spite
of the tremendous leaps science has made over the centuries, their collective
intelligence amounts to less knowledge than a newborn baby’s instincts, just
outside the womb, slapped to make it cry. Therefore, science is very limited
when it comes to unraveling the secrets concerning the universe. Have you ever
considered the Sun? The sun is our closest star. It burns, and burns, and burns.
Scientists have estimated the amount of fuel required by the Sun to burn for just
one day. The amount is enormous. Yet, the Sun has been burning for more time
than the earth exists. You would think it would burn out soon. Wrong. It won’t
burn out because of laws that exist which keep it going. Laws so complex that
it would take Mankind a few million years to understand; but Mankind doesn’t
have millions of years. We don’t even have thousands of years left to study our
world before the end of time comes upon us. Ancient human beings weren’t
27
stupid. Their monuments prove they understood mathematics 5,000 years ago,
which is how long it took Mankind to get to the year 2,000. So, how much can
we learn in another thousand years? Not enough to make a difference. Soon
eternity will engulf us. It will swallow us like we swallow food, and once that
happens knowledge will cease; but eternity will never cease, nor will we ever
cease to exist.
3. “Let there be Light”

a. Eternity is the stuff that produces energy. Energy is the stuff that produces
light. Light is the stuff that produces matter. Matter is the stuff that produces our
physical world and us. Eternity is not the world of atoms, or the stuff that is in
the atoms. Matter is everything that we can see, feel, touch, and smell.
4. Teaching
a. Christian Churches or Sects, which number in the thousands, all teach the
Bible on a kindergarten level, and their students haven’t reached the grammar
school level. These Christian Churches or Sects teach on a very simple level
that their students are kept at an uneducated level most of their lives. The Bible
dictates that the followers of Jesus must grow-up and shed their infantile views
of God and Jesus. They must grow from babies into children, and continue
growing until they become young adults, and finally maturing into adults: which
is the meaning of the word “Elders or Apostles”. Christianity needs adults to
care for the children who follow them and the new born babies just arriving*.
This is why Christianity has stopped growing and has begun declining. The
Apostles were elders or adult Christians. Jesus’ doctrines further warn us that
Christians who remain babies, or children, or young adults are in grave danger
of not surviving spiritually. (* See Chapter 35, ‘Born Again’)
b. Rightly dividing the Bible demands all the pieces scattered throughout the
Bible concerning one concept must be put together correctly. The Bible must
be rightly divided and then re-woven into one fabric with the truths originally
set down by the Prophets being the result. Therefore, false teachers cannot
accomplish this type of work, and can purposely mislead people, sending them
down the wrong road to the wrong place in eternity; and if you follow the
wrong road to eternity, the losers are you and the teacher. It doesn’t matter to
a false teacher if your soul is lost because its their job to mess you up, which
is why their souls are already lost. Their souls are lost because the truth (the
gospel) about the Christ and God is hidden from them, because the god of this
world (satan) has blinded their eyes by influencing their minds. Therefore, their
students are lost, of whom Jesus spoke when he said, “Woe unto you, scribes
and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte
(student or follower), and when he is made, ye make him twice the child of hell than
28
yourselves.” Therefore, the false teachers and their students have no excuse
to give God if they were deceived, because the Bible exists: and God sent His
servants into the whole world, and will continue sending His servants until the
end of time, to correct their understanding, but they rejected, and continue to
reject, God’s servants.
5. The Automatic System

a. The Bible teaches that God created everything that was ever going to be
created and then rested from all His work. This simply means God created
everything to operate automatically. This is the reason the Bible is full of rules,
do’s and don’ts, that have results directly connected to those rules. Instead of
God having to micro-manage his creation, He built a system that manages itself
no matter what happens and no matter what human beings do to His creation.
For example: if the earth is left on its own, and Man doesn’t interfere, life
would flourish on earth; but if Man interferes with God’s creation, all sorts
of problems would occur. The problems are a result of Mankind breaking
God’s laws. The loser is Mankind, because Man reaps the woes and curses
directly connected to the laws that were broken. Then the woes or bad results
would eventually cause the necessary changes that would eliminate the people
who interfered with God’s creation. The end result is, the world returns to its
equilibrium all by itself after having eliminated the pests that interfered with
God’s creation. Now all of this could take billions years, but there’s plenty of
time in eternity, and that span of time would be less then a second on the eternal
clock.
b. God’s automatic system is a ‘cause and effect’ system, which is similar to a
human being’s immune system. God designed our immune system to rid our
bodies of foreign invaders that cause infection, illnesses and even death. These
bacteria and viruses are automatically fought off to return the person back to
health; and if the body can’t fight back, the person dies to limit the effects the
disease can have on other people.
c. Eternal Creatures: God knows everything. He knows His creation. So, He
created a world with creatures to be eternally alive, and wrote laws to protect
the innocent and punish the guilty: not by ceasing their existence, but by
automatically separating them from one another, once people proved they were
evil and unworthy of co-existing with God’s children.
( See Eternity, Diagram 2, page 30 )
h
29
Diagram 2
30

Chapter 5
Eternity Was Interrupted
1. Eternity was interrupted by war

a. The actual conflict in eternity was only the beginning of the war in heaven.
It was more like a disagreement than a shooting war. The two Archangels
disagreed on how God’s created beings, the spirits, should be lead throughout
eternity.
b. The disagreement is not about having or not having a material world. This part
of their disagreement only occurs after the war in eternity erupted and Lucifer
lost.
c. Michael and Lucifer are the only two Cherubim or Archangels. They are like
God’s Generals in charge of God’s creation. Michael and Lucifer are created
beings, spirits, like the rest of us. Only their rank differed from us.
d. The dispute was over the operation of God’s creation. Lucifer, later renamed
satan and the devil, believed they should be lords, like dictators or kings,
over the creation of God; while Michael believed God wanted them to be
administrators to assist the creation of God. The difference is simple. Lucifer
wanted people to serve him, and Michael wanted to serve people.
e. The conflict erupts due to the interpretation of God’s Will, or God’s instructions
given to them at the time of their creation. These instructions were not written
instructions, neither were there any higher authorities or courts to submit
the matter to be interpreted. The Archangels, like us, only had their instincts
superimposed inside their own brains at the time of creation, and it was now up
to them and their own free will to determine what God wanted them to do with
their instinctual information.
f. No physical engagements occurred between them in the eternal world, prior to
the creation of the earth and the universe, as in a shooting war. The Archangel
that made the correct decision based solely upon the instincts God implanted
in them would result in God empowering that Archangel. Thus making one
Archangel more powerful than the other. Michael made the correct decision
and God empowered him. So he could overpower Lucifer.
2. The conflict interrupts eternity for a moment called Time

a. The creation of earth and the universe was always on God’s drawing board,
scheduled to be an eternal paradise for His created beings.
b. An automatic rule kicked-in when the conflict erupted in eternity between
the two leaders of God’s spirits. It interrupted the plan for planet earth.
The interruption would cause the earth to become a temporary prison for
31
Lucifer (satan) and his followers, who were still spirits.
c. The birth of all spirits as human beings on earth was God’s plan prior to
the conflict. The beginning of God’s creation would have been people born
into a paradise; but now an automatic switch had been thrown by Lucifer’s
act and misinterpretation of God’s original instructions. Once Lucifer made his
decision to resist God, things took on a life of their own. God did not sit and
judge the situation, since God already knew exactly what Lucifer would do. The
only changes in God’s eternal plan would be the order of people born on earth,
and the separation of spirits after life on earth ceased to exist for each person,
which is physical death. Needless to say, it was part of God’s plan, and built into
the system.
32
Chapter 6
The Garden of Eden
1. Darwin’s theory opposes God’s creation

a. God’s plan for the creation is a permanent eternal creation made of material
things, such as: rock, air, trees, water, flesh, and blood. God’s creation began
with the creation of spirits. A rebellious war, launched in the spiritual world,
before the material universe existed, determined that all the spirits were
separated into three groups:
1) Living spirits, who followed Michael.
2) Dead spirits, who followed Lucifer.
3) Undecided spirits, who refused to follow either Archangel into
combat.
The combat would begin on earth once the creation was complete. Then
the shooting war would begin between good and evil. Prior to the rebellion,
God’s original plan of creation included every spirit being born into his or her
own human body, to live on earth in a paradise forever. The rebellion did not
change God’s plan. It only changed who would get to live on earth forever. The
rebellion in heaven resulted in every spirit, inside a human body, would now
have to make a decision whether to accept or reject God’s Word, who is Jesus,
and physically die, before the Judgment would bring about the permanent
separation of spirits*. The Judgment is the permanent damnation of all spirits,
who decide to reject God’s Word (the Bible) by contradicting or denying anything
written in the Bible, whether a person hears it or reads it. Contradiction or
denial of the Bible is the sin of blaspheming the Holy Spirit. People’s spirits
committing this sin will be separated from the earth, to live alone in the outer
darkness forever. (* See Chapter 25, ‘Spirits’)
b. God created Adam as one of the animals, and not from one of the animals.
The Bible tells us the exact conditions and amount of time God used to create.
God’s use and knowledge of language does not leave room for interpretation*,
or Him making a mistake concerning His explanation of His creation. He tells
us, Adam was the first animal ever given a living spirit or a living soul, but
Adam was not the earliest human being created. Human beings existed on earth
prior to Adam, but these people had dead spirits or dead souls. These were the
fallen angels (spirits) who followed Lucifer in his rebellion against Michael the
Archangel. These human beings also had the right to accept God’s Word. Their
human brains were pre-programmed with the same instincts, which were God’s
Word at that time, which instincts were given to Adam when he was created
thousands of years later. (* See Chapter 45, ‘Translation & Interpretation’)
33
c. Adam’s living spirit made him different than all the other material creatures
created by God on earth. All human beings are created by God with their own
personal spirits, whether they are created, born, or materialize for special
missions on earth, like Melchizedec; but the personal spirits inside all human
beings are not all living spirits. Most people’s personal spirits, on earth, are
dead spirits*. Every human being was, and is, given the ability to freely make
decisions, which is a Free Will. A Free Will is necessary so the human race
can alter its instincts as changes occurred in our random world, but instincts
were not supposed to be discarded. One thing is certain, human beings were
never monkeys, apes, alligators, dinosaurs, or anything other than spirits prior
to them becoming human beings. (* See Chapter 25, ‘Spirits’, paragraph 5c)
2. Before Time Began – The Creation of Earth

a. In the beginning, there was only one continent named Eden. All the birds
and fish were created on the fifth day of creation, and all the cattle, creeping
things, and the beast of the earth were created on the sixth day. Adam was also
created on the sixth day. All the creatures on earth were originally created as
vegetarians. The fifth and sixth days of creation were God’s way of separating
the flying creatures from the earthbound creatures. Fish actually fly in their
world of fluid called water, and birds fly in their world of fluid called air.
Therefore, there was no reason for God to use different categories to describe
the earthbound animals created on the sixth day. Yet, God did use separate
categories to describe land creatures. He wanted us to understand there were
differences between these land creatures. Understanding the difference between
cattle and creeping things is easy for us to see. It is also easy for us to determine
the difference between cattle and Man, but the difference between Man and
beast is a little more difficult. The difficulty of realizing the term ‘beast’, used
in connection to the 6th day of creation, comes from the knowledge we now
possess concerning these two types of land creatures. Since we know today’s
lions and tigers are dangerous to human beings, we now classify them as
beasts; but they were originally created as vegetarians, and weren’t a threat to
us. ‘Man’ and ‘beast’ are two distinctly different terms used elsewhere in the
Bible to describe two types of people in the same human race:
1) the people who believe in God’s Word.
2) the people called heathens who reject God’s Word.
The term beast as used in the Bible means an animal or human that destroys
people. Therefore, the term ‘beast’ was not used by God to label animals
created on the 6th day, like dinosaurs, lions, and tigers, who were vegetarians.
The Apostle Jude spoke about human men labeling them “brute beasts”. The
label of ‘Beast’ is telling us about another creature, which was more dangerous
than saber tooth lions, tigers, and dinosaurs, and not easily revealed by the
34
Scriptures. The term ‘Beast’ is God’s way of describing the first human beings
He created on earth, thousands of years prior to the creation of Adam. I will call
them Pre-Adamic Man. God called them beasts because they destroyed other
human beings.
b. The Garden of Eden was a very dense jungle that God created Eastward on the
continent of Eden. This does not mean it was the only place where vegetation
grew on earth. It only means it was the thickest growth of vegetation on earth.
It was created very dense by God to hide and protect Adam from the dangerous
human beings outside the Garden. Logic dictates that whatever danger was
outside the Garden of Eden, it had to have already existed on earth prior to
Adam’s creation. Otherwise, God would not have had to create the Garden of
Eden to protect Adam. The Bible tells us that the whole earth was covered with
vegetation and animals, and Adam looked different than all other animals; and
that all the vegetarian animals on earth were friendly to Adam. This means
there were no unfriendly species of animal, or carnivorous animals that ate
meat, neither were they dangerous to Adam. This includes the giant dinosaurs.
They were not a threat to Adam, nor were they a threat to Pre-Adamic Man
living outside the Garden long before Adam was created. This only leaves one
dangerous beast outside the Garden of Eden when Adam was created. This
beast was human, the same kind of animal as Adam. Pre-Adamic Man was
the earliest race of human beings on earth. Beasts that had used their free will
to alter their instincts. Remember, these people were the followers of satan.
They did not need to alter their instincts to survive a change occurring on the
planet, or in their immediate region, but they decided to alter their instincts
for other purposes. These people were created from the spirits of the fallen
angels of satan. The fallen angels were the first spirits scheduled by God for
birth and born on earth to become human beings. These people were the beasts
created on the sixth day. Adam had to be protected from this early human race,
because they altered their instincts and became cannibals. They did not need to
eat flesh to survive, but decided to alter their instinct from eating vegetation to
eating the flesh and blood of other human beings and animals. This Pre-Adamic
race of human beings became the beasts responsible for eating the dinosaurs
into extinction, and would have eaten themselves and all other animals into
extinction, if God didn’t interfere with satan’s plan by creating Adam. Pre-
Adamic Man rejected God’s Word by rejecting their God-given instincts. The
fallen angels, who became Pre-Adamic Man, were condemned for continuing
to follow satan on earth, damned for eating flesh and blood, and sent to hell as
demons to await the Final Judgment of God.
c. In Ezekiel, Chapter 31, there is a passage that tells us all about Pre-Adamic
Man. He is called the Assyrian. He is very tall like a cedar tree. (It is beyond
the scope of this book to explain how to translate such passages.) Suffice it to
35
say, this passage gives us other information concerning how this giant grew
in stature, and that he lived outside the Garden of Eden. Ezekiel tells us, the
Assyrian was a victim of other demonic spirited people, and a threat to other
type human beings smaller than him. Ezekiel also explains that the human
beings inside the Garden of Eden were envious of his height and beauty, but
were in danger of being killed by this beast that God created. The information
concludes with these human beings rejecting God’s commandments and going
against God’s original purposes of creation. It concludes that death, war, and
hell, would be the punishments resulting from their rebellion. The results and
information in this passage, concerning the decision of these human giants,
differ from the results of Adam and Eve’s sin. The description of these human
beings is also very different than Adam and Eve. The Prophet Ezekiel also
informs us that this human race of beasts, stemming from this mighty Assyrian,
were dangerous heathens. Since Luke names Adam the “Son of God”, and
Adam was forgiven for his sin, then the word heathen is not describing Adam,
but someone else before Adam. The idea that these giant human beings were
heathens, tells us that these creatures could have worshipped God their creator,
but decided not to worship God, which means not killing living creatures.
d. Pre-Adamic Man was the only threat to Adam and his generations. Therefore,
God protected Adam and his tribes by planting a Garden Eastward in Eden and
putting Adam into it. This dense jungle created a physical barrier between the
two lines of human beings on earth: the giant human beasts, which were over
ten feet tall, and Mankind who were only three feet tall.
The diagram below shows you the relative size of a giant in the days of Cain
and Noah compared to the size of Adam and a six foot man today. Notice that
their width and mass are also larger, and not just their height.

Diagram 3 Man’s Relative Size

36
The Garden of Eden kept the earlier human cannibals from knowing there were
human beings inside the Garden. This security system was necessary to give
the new human race of Adam and Eve time to multiply and replenish the earth.
Adam’s generations multiplied while Pre-Adamic Man diminished in numbers
due to cannibalism: until the number of Adam’s children was greater than the
human beasts outside the Garden. The two separate lines of the human race
would remain separated for thousands of years, before Eve disobeyed God
by eating the Forbidden Fruit. God’s plan for Adam’s generations of people
included helping the earlier human race to believe in God. Thus God the Father
gave the earlier human beings, generated from the spirits of the fallen angels,
a second chance to reconcile with their Creator. Noah lived during the age
when Pre-Adamic human giants were on earth. Noah was born into this race of
people. Therefore, Noah and his sons were giants. Noah shows us that it was
possible for this race of brute beasts to believe in God, because Noah became a
Prophet of God. Thus showing us that Mankind could have done things God’s
way, but the destruction of all Mankind brought about by the flood shows us
that Pre-Adamic Man had made their decision to continue being evil.
e. God’s plan included inserting Adam, with a living spirit, into the human race at
a time when human beings only had dead spirits. This would be accomplished
by God performing a miracle, and by-passing natural birth for two reasons:
1) Only evil human parents existed on earth prior to Adam’s creation.
2) Directly creating Adam from the soil, and then creating Eve from
Adam, would insure their existence in the Garden remained a secret
from the beasts outside.
f. Pre-Adamic human beings were identical to Adam and Eve except for three
differences:
1) They were created with dead spirits*. (* See Chapter 25, ‘Spirits’)
2) They rejected God’s instincts and became cannibals eating the flesh
and blood of human beings and animals.
3) Pre-Adamic Man grew larger and taller, becoming giants through the
consumption of blood.
The cannibalistic nature of this early human race was directly responsible for
God destroying the Human Race with the flood, in Noah’s time.
g. “Replenish the earth”, is the command God gave Adam and Eve. Replenishing
the earth means: to replace what once existed. God gave Noah the identical
commandment immediately after the flood, which destroyed the whole human
race except for Noah’s family. Yet, Noah and his family survived the flood,
which proves “Replenish the earth” does not mean all the people on earth
were totally destroyed. The same circumstances existed when God commanded
Adam to “Replenish the earth”. Therefore, the whole human race wasn’t
destroyed in Noah’s time, and neither was the whole Pre-Adamic human race
37
destroyed when Adam was created. Pre-Adamic Man still existed outside the
Garden of Eden, but they would have become extinct due to cannibalism like
the dinosaurs, if God didn’t intervene.
h. The Garden of Eden was designed by God to insure Adam accomplished
his mission to replenish the earth. The Garden of Eden was the best security
system ever devised. The remnants of Adam’s generations are still hidden
undiscovered, deep in the world’s rain forests today. They are non-aggressive,
childlike, loving human beings, who do not know hatred or war. A tribe of these
cavemen were discovered in the dense Philippine rain forest in 1973. They
only possessed tools of stone. They are truly stone age Men living similar to
animals. The story was published by National Geographic Magazine, after a
scientific documentary was shown on television by the National Broadcasting
Company.
i. God’s original plan included all spirits being born into a human body, whether
they were good spirits, evil spirits, or undecided spirits. The reason God is
called ‘God the Father’ is, He is the only One who gives life and takes life.
God alone decides which spirit will be born into what body, and at what point
in time. This means God alone decides which spirit will become the baby born
to every set of parents on earth, without exception! Whether a baby is born to
believing parents, unbelieving parents, good parents, evil parents, unmarried
parents, divorced parents, single parents, wayward girls, raped women, drugged
women, drunken women, or artificially inseminated women. God alone makes
the choice. This is why God is called ‘God the Father’, and the Bible promises
that when one parent believes in God, their children will be born Holy, which
simply means God selected living spirits to become their children, and they are
born directly into the kingdom of God.
3. Spiritual Limitations
a. The Archangel Lucifer, known as satan and the devil, was created with
tremendous powers and great knowledge. He was a spirit imprisoned on
the earth prior to Adam’s creation, and wasn’t born into a human body until
thousands of years after Adam died. The physical barrier created by the Garden
of Eden did not limit the spirit named satan. Although, his contact with human
beings was limited by God’s laws, which laws only allow contact under very
specific conditions: which conditions have to be generated by the human
beings themselves. Spirits can listen to a person’s thoughts. Evil spirits are
not allowed to physically or mentally hurt human beings who have a living
spirit, because their belief in God’s Word creates an invisible protective barrier
against demons. Only God can take the life of a person with a living spirit.
Whereas, the lives of peoples with dead spirits can be terminated anytime by
satan.
38
b. God’s laws limit spirit’s interaction with human beings. Since satan was a
spirit, he was limited. He could not tell the human cannibals outside the Garden
that there were people hidden inside the Garden. Therefore, satan had to devise a
strategy to get Adam or Eve to break God’s commandment. There was only one
commandment, and it concerned the Tree of Knowledge. The devil could send
thoughts into a human brain, but only to suggesting doubt about things already
being considered by the person. He used this device after Eve decided to doubt
her husband’s rule about the Forbidden Fruit. Once Eve began to doubt her
husband, she created the conditions necessary to open her brain allowing satan
to generate thoughts beyond simple doubt. Evil thoughts directly suggested by
satan, induced Eve to break God’s commandment. People believe the thoughts
suggested by satan are their own thoughts. This makes such thoughts extremely
difficult for a person to reject. The devil’s strategy included getting Eve to
begin the destruction of God’s physical creation. Once Eve doubted, satan could
suggest an idea, over and over, until she decided to accept the idea and do it.
She had the right to reject satan’s idea, but she didn’t reject it. She harbored the
idea, meditated on it until she desired it until she acted upon it. Therefore, Eve
is totally responsible for breaking God’s commandment not to eat the forbidden
fruit. Then Eve compounded her sin by assisting satan in tempting Adam to
join her in sin.
c. The devil’s strategy depends on human beings. The devil (satan) is helpless
on his own. His powers are so limited in our physical world that he cannot
do anything by himself. He needs human beings to carry-out his schemes.
Otherwise, satan would not have needed the human being named Judas Iscariot
to betray Jesus’ location the night he was arrested. Turning human beings into
Destroyers could only be accomplished by gaining access to the human brain,
and gaining access to all human brains depended on getting one of the first
human beings with a living soul to break God’s commandment. Disobeying
God resulted in empowering satan with the ability to add ‘Knowledge’ to every
human brain from that time to the end of the world. Prior to Adam, satan had
control of Pre-Adamic Man’s mind, but he still couldn’t add knowledge to their
brains. Don’t forget, this was a vital part of God’s plan formulated prior to the
creation, to free all spirits who would have been held captive by satan forever.
Thus liberating most spirits from eternal damnation.
d. Lucifer the Archangel was a spirit (satan), and not a human being, in Adam’s
time. The Bible depicts satan as a subtle serpent. A silent creature that creeps
around inside a person’s brain. A snake listening to people’s thoughts, probing
people’s thoughts, and making suggestions by inserting thoughts directly into
their human brains, and only limited by a person’s belief in God. Belief in
God depends upon truth, and not a person’s belief that they believe in God.
Lies destroy the truth. Lies remove the protection stopping demonic spirits
39
from injecting thoughts into a human brain. Every person who is deceived by
lies concerning the true knowledge of God, Jesus, or the Bible, whether they
generate the lies or accept the lies from other people, are exposed to demonic
thoughts. Lucifer (the serpent) was created with vast knowledge and power.
He could easily achieve influencing a human being’s brain by using mental
telepathy, which is the power of directly projecting thoughts from one human
brain to another, or from a source in the spiritual world to a human brain; but
Lucifer’s power was, and still is, limited to a person who accepts the lies about
God, Jesus, or the Bible. This is shown in the Bible when Jesus was tempted
by the devil, who tried to inject thoughts into Jesus’ brain; but Jesus rejected
the devil’s thoughts by knowing the truth in the Bible and applying it to satan’s
thoughts. Thus, defeating satan who had to stop trying to inject thoughts into
Jesus’ brain.
e. God warned Adam by giving him one commandment, which was “of the tree
of the knowledge of good and evil, you shall not eat of it.” Adam understood
exactly what God meant by His commandment, but the understanding of this
secret has been sought by many people unsuccessfully. The Tree of Knowledge
is not the sin, but the result of the sin. It is just another name for satan, who was
created with great knowledge: greater knowledge than the instincts originally
put into the brains of Adam and Eve. If satan could get Adam or Eve to doubt
God’s commandment, and act on it, then satan could unlock all human brains,
whether they had living spirits or dead spirits, and add knowledge to them.
Thus enabling satan to corrupt all human brains and take control the human
race through the fear of physical death. God would now introduce a new
countermeasure.
f. The Tree of Life is the Bible. The devil believed his victory over God, by
deceiving Eve, would last forever. He didn’t know the secret about the Tree
of Life. The Tree of Life is simply another name for the Word of God, and the
Word of God is another name for Jesus. Soon after satan brought Adam and
Eve down, the Garden of Eden was secured by cherubim with a flaming sword
to keep everyone from eating the fruit of the Tree of Life. Now the Tree of Life
is described as being 12 types of fruit and its leaves were for the healing of the
nations. This is referring to the 12 Apostles as being the 12 fruits, and the Bible
as the leaves, which are the Bible’s pages that are capable of healing the nations.
Remember, God promised Abraham he would be the father of many nations?
Well, the children of Abraham and the Bible are the fruit and the leaves of the
Tree of Life. Therefore, satan’s victory over God via Adam and Eve was short
lived, because of the secret concerning God’s plan to use the Jewish people and
their Bible to utterly defeat satan.
40
4. Time – The Original Sin
a. The Forbidden Fruit was not an apple. The Forbidden Fruit was not the Tree of
Knowledge. The Tree of Knowledge produced the Forbidden Fruit. Knowledge
was the result of eating the Forbidden Fruit of the Tree of Knowledge. All
edible vegetation was given to Adam and Eve for food. The only food source
withheld from Adam and Eve was the Forbidden Fruit, which could not be fruit
or vegetation. The Forbidden Fruit was animal flesh and blood. Proof of this
fact lies in the Bible. God didn’t add animal flesh to the human diet until 1,657
years after Adam and Eve committed the first sin by eating the Forbidden Fruit.
Unfortunately, Eve had to kill the animal before she could eat its flesh, which is
the act of murder. Noah was the first human being to receive God’s permission
to eat animal flesh after the flood, but the eating of blood was strictly forbidden.
The commandment forbidding people to eat blood was re-established during the
days of Moses and Jesus. The eating of blood is one of the four commandments
placed upon the Christian Church until today; which law is carried into the
New Testament and became part of Christianity.
b. Eve is weak. She was weaker than Adam because he told her about God’s
commandment. Whereas, Adam had received the commandment about the
Forbidden Fruit directly from the Lord. Therefore, it was easier for Eve to
develop doubts concerning God’s commandment. Eve’s doubt unlocked the door
to her brain, and gave satan the right to further influence her brain by injecting
thoughts into it. His influence convinced Eve to murder a pig, and eat its flesh.
Its blood was trapped within the flesh and satan became the victor. Eve became
a murderess and a carnivorous animal, like the beasts outside the Garden. Once
Eve crossed the barrier of disobedience to God, it was easy for satan to get into
the brain of Adam. So, Adam fell victim to his mental suggestions, and joined
his wife eating flesh and blood. Eating blood caused the human brain to grow
in size from 800 cubic centimeters to 1,400 cubic centimeters. The growth of
the human brain enabled satan to greatly increase human knowledge. The evil
knowledge gathered by human beings would counteract their instincts, which
is the good knowledge pre-programmed by God.
5. Earliest Salvation Plan

a. The Lord intervened by teaching Adam to perform the blood sacrifice. An
innocent animal had to be offered once a year. This began the animal sacrifice
on earth. This ritual served as a reminder to Mankind. A reminder of the original
sin that an animal had been killed, and its flesh and blood consumed. A ritual
that Jesus performed at his last Passover; commonly called the Last Supper,
which is an error. A reminder that Adam and Eve had been disobedient. It had
to be performed every year to keep Adam and Eve’s spirits from being eternally
damned for sin.
41
b. God instituted a ritual of shedding the blood of an innocent lamb, as a
replacement victim. The lamb was substituted for the person who should have
been killed by God for disobeying Him. This ritual prepared Mankind for the
day when God’s Lamb would be sacrificed to replace the ritual. The day when
Christ’s blood would be shed for the sins of the world. This ritual became the
basis of the Jewish Feast of Passover. The Jewish people were chosen by God
to become a nation of priests that would prepare the world for the final sacrifice
of God’s Lamb. The bread and wine were the figurative flesh and blood of the
Lamb eaten every time the Passover Feast was performed. When the innocent
Lamb named Jesus was sacrificed on the cross, the ritual ended for all time.
Then God insured the ritual would end by having the Temple in Jerusalem
removed by the Romans. When Jesus performed his last Passover on the day he
died, incorrectly called the Last Supper, he ended the performance of the ritual
forever. Since Jesus was the last Lamb and the final sacrifice, final payment was
made for the sins of the world reaching back to Adam and including everyone
until the end of the world, but it didn’t include Pre-Adamic Man who lived and
died prior to the creation of Adam.
c. The animal sacrifice is re-established by God after the flood; and then in the
time of Abraham; and again in the time of Moses. This ritual had to be performed
according to the exact rules of God. Performing it incorrectly left the person
in danger of eternal damnation for a year. It’s correct performance resulted in
the suspension of a person’s punishment for a period of one year. Punishment
was conditional upon “An eye for an eye…” for any sin committed. If Adam
and Eve were faithful in the performance of the ritual, then their punishment
of eternal damnation would be suspended, until forgiveness was achieved by
Jesus’ death on the cross.
d. Eve shed blood, not Adam. God’s law demanded their blood be shed as
payment for committing the murder of an animal. The animal sacrifice would
suspend the punishment of Adam’s generations, but only if they remained
obedient to God. This vital part of God’s plan, to free Mankind from the grip of
damnation forever, was the prelude to inserting the Messiah or the Christ into
the human race, who would become the final sacrifice for Mankind*, but unlike
Adam, Jesus would not be created. He would be born.
(* See Chapter 14, ‘Animal Sacrifice’)
e. Adam and Eve were guilty. They unleashed ‘Knowledge’ on earth. The
insertion of evil knowledge would be used by satan to get Mankind to
destroy God’s creation: a situation that cannot be stopped. Adam and Eve
were responsible for breaking God’s commandment, and had to be punished.
Their direct punishment was the shortening of human lifespan, the hardship of
gathering food, the increased pain of childbirth, and the loss of their two sons:
Cain and Abel. They lost Abel when Cain murdered him; and they lost Cain
42
when the Lord exiled him from the Garden of Eden. Their indirect punishment
was the horrors they unleashed upon all future generations, such as: greed,
hatred, disease, pain and suffering, the loss of loved ones, catastrophe, war, hell,
and eternal damnation. Once the human brain was unlocked, satan convinced
Cain to reject God’s ritual of an animal sacrifice. The devil’s mental influence
moved Cain to decide to murder his brother Abel. The devil’s strategy shifted to
Cain, because Adam and Eve’s brains were now protected by their repentance
and obedience to God’s new commandment. So, Adam and Eve were allowed
to remain in the Garden of Eden, because they sacrificed a lamb once a year.
6. The Birth of Civilization

a. The devil knew God would banish Cain from the Garden after he murdered
Abel. This meant Cain left the Garden of Eden after he received the ability to
gather new knowledge, which was a direct result of Eve’s sin. Now, the human
beasts outside the Garden would have Cain as their leader. Once Cain became
the leader of the human beasts outside the Garden, he revealed the secret of the
Garden. The generations of Adam, the Garden’s closely held secret, fell victim
to the human cannibals, but they liked the women. The daughters of Adam,
once hidden by the Garden, were now exposed to the human beasts outside.
The Pre-Adamic giants took wives from the Garden. Thus, co-mingling the
two separate lines of human beings on earth, Adam’s generations and the
generations of human cannibals. So, God’s plan to influence the human beasts
was set in motion. Cain, a murderer from the beginning, became the first human
god on earth. Cain became the god/king over the city of Enoch, the first city
built on earth, which was built by Cain. The Sun god religion had begun.
b. Outside the Garden satan could influence Cain into organizing the separate
evil human tribes into a large nation of people. Until that time human tribes
only numbered about 50 people. A large nation with thousands of people could
easily subdue and control all other tribes. Hence, civilization and war began
with the first kingdom, with Cain the murderer as its deluded god/king.
c. Cain’s invention was a new form of human society, now called civilization,
with satan as the mentor mentally guiding people. The replacement of small
tribes with large cities was only the beginning of the empires that would rule
the world until today. Thus satan firmly established himself as the ‘god of the
earth’, and Cain as the Son of God. The first human god sitting on the throne
of the first evil kingdom outside the Garden of Eden. The same opportunity,
called the temptation of Christ, was offered to Jesus immediately after his 40
days of fasting, when satan:
“The devil showed him (Jesus) all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them; and said
unto him, All these things will I give you, if you will fall down and worship me. Then Jesus
43
said unto him, Get away from me, Satan: for it is written (in the Bible), You shall worship the
Lord your God, and Him only shall you serve.” (Matthew Chapter 4, verses 8 to 10)
Remember, Cain left the Garden of Eden with additional knowledge. He

possessed more knowledge than the human beasts outside the Garden. Cain
had acquired the knowledge of farming, herding animals, and murder inside the
Garden. Skills that would insure his power and control over the human beasts
outside the Garden of Eden. Cain was able to supply the large population of
his kingdom with an ample supply of food through the knowledge of farming.
This is why scientists have discovered farming began about 6,000 years ago,
which began the decline of cannibalism. Therefore, the human beasts outside
the Garden accepted and worshipped Cain as the Son of God, whose father was
the Sun god.
d. The Original Sin started Mankind down the road to increasing knowledge.
Prior to this sin, Adam and Eve’s knowledge was limited to good knowledge,
which were human instincts similar to any other animal created by God.
Once the human brain was unlocked, Adam and Eve could begin gathering
knowledge, adding information to their own brain through their senses. Their
knowledge would develop differently as they experienced different things.
Thus causing an inequality in people that did not exist prior to their original
sin; an inequality of knowledge and desires that would serve satan in his
destruction of the family, tribes, and nations. Cain and Abel were born after
Eve committed the original sin. Eve formulated a partial theory about birth
before Cain was born. A theory based upon her new limited knowledge.
She believed her babies were directly put into her body by God. In Genesis
Chapter 4, verse 1, concerning the birth of Cain, Eve states: “I have gotten
a man from the LORD.” which was a very naïve view of human birth. A view
she shared with her family. A view accepted by Adam, who named his wife
Eve because “she was the mother of all living.” There is no mention of him
believing he was the father of all living, because Adam was still ignorant of
this fact.
e. Cain believed he was god. He believed he was the Son of God. He believed
the Sun was god. He also believed the Sun was his biological father. Eve
taught her children, including Cain, that God was directly responsible for
impregnating her. An ancient belief developed by Eve’s ignorance when
knowledge had just begun to seep into the unlocked human brain; long before
she acquired the full knowledge of birth. Thus giving Cain the foundation
of believing his father was God, and that he was God’s son. Hence, Cain
believed he was a human god. This belief was the result of Adam and Eve’s
limited knowledge. After the original sin, it took Adam 130 years to learn
he was directly responsible for impregnating Eve and to learn that men
44
were responsible for the babies born to women. Unfortunately for Cain, this
knowledge was discovered too late: a hundred years after he was cast out of
the Garden.

a. The location of the Garden of Eden is given to us in the Bible.
Australia
Asia
Africa
Antartica
pe
ro
Eu
a
Amouth
eric
S
America
North
Garden of Eden Diagram 4

45
Diagram 5
The Four Rivers that form its boundaries
46
“And the LORD God planted a Garden eastward in Eden; and there he put the
man whom he had formed. ...And a river went out of Eden to water the Garden;
and from thence it was parted, and became into four heads.
The name of the first is Pison: that is it which compasses the whole land of
Havilah, where there is gold;
And the gold of that land is good: there is bdellium and the onyx stone.
And the name of the second river is Gihon: the same is it that compasses the
whole land of Ethiopia.
And the name of the third river is Hiddekel: that is it which goes toward the east
of Assyria. And the fourth river is Euphrates.” (Genesis Chapter 2, verses 9 to 14)
Three of the boundaries of the Garden of Eden are rivers that are still there
today, and it is possible to uncover the actual location of the fourth boundary.
b. The name Eden is the name of the singular land mass or sole continent that
existed prior to a man named Peleg born many centuries after Adam: which is
when the Bible tells us the earth broke up into separate continents. Since the
Garden of Eden was Eastward in Eden, then we know the rest of the continent
was Westward relative to the Garden of Eden. The picture below shows the
exact location of the Garden of Eden.
c. The dark green areas between the light green continents are land areas that
disappeared beneath the ocean when the cataclysmic event took place. Some
parts of the original continent disappeared, while other land appeared for the
first time. The earthquake that caused this catastrophe was enormous. This
event explains why similar societies of human beings are found on both sides
of the Atlantic Ocean. Societies who had built the pyramids and had many
other similarities, such as: construction methods, boat materials, and statues
reflecting animals that only existed in Asia and Africa. When there was only
one continent, Mankind could easily move and bring his technology with him.
Once the earth separated into the huge landmasses, we call continents, each
society no longer had a way to communicate with or travel to other civilization
centers. So, they developed differently for thousands of years before Mankind
re-discovered their existence. The peoples on the American continents were
lost and unknown because of the passage of time. Over 5,000 years had passed
before these societies were re-discovered in the 15 century A.D. Although
they originally had the same technology of pyramids, the development of
the American societies such as the Mayans, the Aztecs, the Incas, and the
Anastasias, were stifled by the catastrophe. This caused these societies to
return to very primitive existences, which was why they seemed to be primitive
Indians rather than the intellectual societies of the East such as Egypt, Babylon,
Asia, and Europe, all of which were still connected together by land, whose
societies were never interrupted.
47
Chapter 7
Time
1. Time
a. ‘Time’ unlike eternity has a beginning and an end. ‘Time’ has a specific length
and can be measured. From its beginning, ‘Time’ was a simple countdown for its
duration until it ends, but measuring Time was changed twice by the Romans*
(* See paragraph 7, this Chapter)
2. Time begins
a. Eternity was interrupted by the conflict, but not displaced. ‘Time’ is actually
part of eternity. ‘Time’ is not a separate part of eternity, running parallel to
eternity. ‘Time’ is a bubble inside eternity, co-existing with eternity. Eternity just
added another dimension to itself for a short period known as ‘Time’. Eternity is
an invisible existence without beginning or end, like an endless ring. Whereas,
‘Time’ is visible and has a beginning and an end; both of which are specific
points along the ring of eternity. Do not confuse ‘Time’ with our own material
world. The material world we live in will not come to an end, but ‘Time’ will
end. ‘Time’ is only a segment of eternity, which became visible. God’s eternal
creation became material: meaning we can see and feel the things God made
for us. ‘Time’ is a very small part of the material world. The material world
will continue after ‘Time’ ceases. If knowledge had never entered the material
world, the passage of ‘Time’ would never have existed.
b. ‘Time’ is a very short segment in eternity. ‘Time’ had to exist in eternity.
Once it began, it had to run its course. ‘Time’ is an effect caused by evil. God’s
automatic rule system, created to operate the creation, made ‘Time’ come into
existence to rid eternity of evil. The way ‘Time’ rids eternity of evil is through
separation, not destruction. Therefore, evil people are not destroyed. They are
eternal creatures, but they will be separated from God’s children and God,
forever. Do not confuse ‘Time’ with the existence of the material world and
universe. One is separate from the other. Although, ‘Time’ co-exists with the
material world, when ‘Time’ stops the physical world does not stop existing. It
goes on forever without ‘Time’.
c. ‘Time’ began in eternity when Eve ignored God’s rule concerning the forbidden
fruit. Mankind became so evil by Noah’s ‘Time’ that God’s automatic system
of rules brought about the flood that destroyed the world. Yet, the world was
not destroyed. The life on earth was destroyed, except for Noah’s family, some
animals, all fish, and aquatic life. The destruction of the world in Noah’s ‘Time’
was only a partial destruction of life on earth. The future destruction of the
world, foretold by the Prophets, is a total destruction of life on earth, but not
48
the destruction of our planet earth. The Bible describes the future destruction of
the world. It tells us the world will be destroyed by fire. There are many pieces
of information hidden in parables. God purposely hid the information from the
eyes of satan’s children. Some people will be carried over to the other side of
this cataclysmic event untouched, to continue the human race on the other side
just like Noah.
d. The ancient people before the flood had become so evil it triggered a switch
in God’s automatic rule system, and the human race literally destroyed itself.
Yet, other rules overrode the total destruction, so Noah and his family escaped
death. The human race, and life on earth, continued on the other side of the
flood. This is essentially what the Bible is telling people. Greedy people who
lord over God’s creation don’t believe it. It doesn’t matter if they believe it. It
is what Jesus is telling us. If you believe God, then you will believe it; and if a
person decides not to believe God, then they will not be allowed to believe it.
One thing is certain, all things we now know, see, and use, will come to an end,
but they will also become good again; and those who decide to believe God will
wake up one day and get to enjoy life in an eternal paradise forever.
3. Time ends – the bubble bursts in eternity

a. It’s easier for the human brain to think of ‘Time’ as a bubble in eternity*.
‘Time’ as we know it, and our human existence on this planet as we know it,
will one day come to an end because of bad human behavior. If the human
race would have done things differently, life on earth would have continued
uninterrupted; but neither we nor our ancestors made the right choices, and
life on earth will be interrupted. There is no turning back for the human race.
Our heritage as people is having to make the correct personal choice to reverse
the damage done to ourselves and our planet. Human hope can only be pinned
to one thing. A future event that will give God’s children the privilege only
they deserve. The privilege is, all God’s children will be resurrected back to
life in human bodies, after they have physically lived and died. They will be
resurrected to life back on earth after the end of ‘Time’.
(* See diagram 6 on page 93)
b. Although eternity cannot be counted like ‘Time’, let’s make believe eternity
can be counted. Perhaps this will help some people understand it. Let’s break
eternity into three pieces. We will label the three pieces of eternity:
1) eternity past (pre-‘Time’)
2) eternity present (the material-world including ‘Time’)
3) eternity future (post-‘Time’)
Therefore, when eternity past ended, the material creation came into existence.
It took billions of years before Mankind was on the planet. Then hundreds of
millions of years past prior to Pre-Adamic Man appearing on earth; and millions
49
of years after Pre-Adamic Man appeared, before Adam entered physical life.
Thousands of years after Adam existed, ‘Time’ began; and when ‘Time’ ends,
eternity future will begin. Actually, eternity past didn’t end when the material
world came into existence, and post eternity won’t begin when ‘Time’ ceases
to exist, because they co-exist. They exist together, just as the material world
didn’t end when ‘Time’ began existing; and when ‘Time’ ends the material
world doesn’t cease to exist. The material world continues existing and co-
exists with post eternity. Only ‘Time’ and life on earth will come to an end, but
life in the spiritual world continues forever.
c. An oversimplification of reality is ‘Time’ is a bubble within a bubble. Perhaps
I can give the reader a better idea of ‘Time’.... ‘Time’ is a bubble in the material
world, and the material world is a bubble in eternity. Yet, more realistically,
‘Time’ is like a bubble in the ocean, and the ocean is the bubble representing
the material world in the universe, which represents eternity. While the bubble
in the ocean exists, ‘Time’ exists. The bubble travels toward the surface of the
ocean. The ‘Time’ it takes to reach the surface is ‘Time’. When the bubble
reaches the ocean’s surface it will burst into the atmosphere and no longer
exist. Yet, the ocean will continue to exist, even though the bubble (representing
‘Time’) ceases to exist. Therefore, ‘Time’ is a bubble in eternity and eternity
co-exists with ‘Time’, and surrounds ‘Time’, and continues after ‘Time’ no
longer exists.
Time is Short
50
earth
Eternity and Time Chart Diagram 6

51
d. The end of ‘Time’ does not mean the planet earth will cease to exist. The
end of ‘Time’ simply means the human race will cease to exist on our planet,
because we have destroyed the earth’s ability to support life. The human race
together with all living creatures will disappear on earth. There is still plenty
of ‘Time’ left on earth before this happens, but not enough ‘Time’ to reverse
the damage already done to our planet. There’s only a thousand years left in
‘Time’, but life on earth will change drastically well before ‘Time’ ends.
e. The world is coming to an end. When the Bible talks about the end of the
world, it can mean civilization is coming to an end, or life on earth is coming
to an end; but the planet earth will never be destroyed. The end of the world
is only a temporary condition to allow the planet to rebuild itself. It will take
the earth millions of years to undo the damage wreaked upon it by Mankind.
This is why God’s plan involves sleeping. We practice sleeping every night.
God’s obedient children do not die. This means physical death is not the end
of your life. Physical death is just a very long night of sleep. If you make the
right choices concerning God, physical death is nothing to fear. You’ll finally
get a chance to catch up on all that lost sleep you hungered for during your
life. God’s children sleep to await their resurrection after they physically die,
and this is not a figurative statement. While God’s disobedient children have
something to fear after physical death takes them into the spiritual world. They
must remain alive after physical death. Their torment is being alive without
a body and unable to do things themselves, which is why they possess living
people. These spirits do not sleep but suffer at least a thousand years, and
possibly for all eternity, while the earth rebuilds itself.
f. It took hundreds of billions of years for our planet to reach a point where it
could support human life. Therefore, it will take millions of years for the planet
earth to reach that point again. The amount of ‘Time’ it takes to rebuild the
earth as a paradise doesn’t matter, if you’re asleep. The Bible explains, people
who believe God will be sleeping in Jesus during that period. While God’s
children are sleeping they will not feel the millions of years passing, any more
than you feel the 8 hours passing during the night when you are asleep. If you
are one of the people who will be resurrected back to life on earth, you’ll be
soundly asleep during the millions of years necessary for the planet to rebuild
itself.
g. God must shorten the ‘Time’. Remember, once ‘Time’ was instituted it must
come to an end so the planet can return to its original eternal system again.
Physical life and ‘Time’ are not interrelated. We can exist as eternal physical
beings in a material world. ‘Time’ was God’s way of reducing the damage
human beings can accomplish. This is also why God reduced human life to a
maximum span of 1,000 years in Adam’s time, and reduced Man’s life-span in
the time of Noah to a maximum of 120.
52
h. A new earth will rise again. When the necessary amount of ‘Time’ has passed
to rebuild the earth, you will wake-up from your long sleep and find yourself
back on earth. You will be alive in your own body again. No! ___ You will not
remember anything about the millions of years you were asleep, nor will you
remember what took place while you were alive on earth before you physically
died; but you will be with the same people you once loved, if they were
obedient children of God. Our new life will not resemble our previous life on
earth. Life will be as it was originally intended before Adam and Eve disobeyed
God; but Lucifer (satan) and his fallen angels (demons) will no longer be on earth
to interfere with human brains or cause destruction, pain, and physical death
again. They have to spend eternity in the outer darkness; each spirit will be
alone forever. They will never be allowed to experience the joy of sharing
anything with another spirit. This is the ultimate punishment.
4. Time and science

a. The Bible agrees with science. The earth being over 400 billion years old
does not cancel out the fact that human beings have only been on earth for a
short ‘Time’. A Million years is a very short ‘Time’ compared to the age of
our planet, and is practically non-existent compared to eternity. The Biblical
teaching that Adam and Eve were created a little over 6,000 years ago is an
error. The 6,061 years that have passed since Adam and Eve only refers to the
moment when ‘Time’ began. It is the ‘Time’ span after they committed the first
sin, which is when ‘Time’ began being recorded, to the present age. There is no
record of how long they were alive prior to that sin. The Bible tells us that the
length of life wasn’t as short as it is today. Since Adam lived nearly a thousand
years after their lifespan was shortened, they could have been 10,000 years
old or even millions of years old prior to their first sin. Adam’s lifespan was
reduced to 930 years after the first sin. This was the result of having disobeyed
God’s commandment. Human beings became so evil within the 1,656 years that
passed from Adam’s first sin to Noah completing the ark, that God shortened the
life-span of human beings once again. This time He shortened it to 120 years
right after the flood. Once again, the length of life was shortened as a result of
sin. The world is still increasing its volume and intensity of sin. The result is a
shorter life-span. Now the average human life-span is 70 to 80 years.
b. The Biblical account of Adam and Eve is only telling us that Adam and Eve
were responsible for ‘Time’ beginning on earth, which occurred a little over
6,000 years ago. ‘Time’ beginning means ‘Time’ did not exist prior to 6,000
years ago. This means Mankind did not begin counting or recording ‘Time’ prior
to 6,000 years ago. All this is important because a person can only worship God
in spirit and truth. Therefore, if we believe a lie about ‘Time’ or Adam, it will
cancel out our ability to worship God. It is not the telling of lies that counteracts
53
worshipping God. It is the belief of a lie that counteracts worshipping God.
5. Time – archeological evidence

a. Prior to the creation of Adam*, Genesis Chapter 1 tells us God made Mankind
(men and women) on the sixth day. On the seventh day it says God rested. Then
the account of Adam takes place, which has no ‘Time’ frame connected to it.
Therefore, the ‘Time’ span between God creating Adam, and Adam sinning
could have been millions of years. Foot print evidence exists in stone. It was
found in the 1970’s in Texas. Construction workers unearthed a petrified river
bed that contained about twenty sets of human footprints chasing a dinosaur’s
footprints. Pretty hard evidence to explain away, since scientists continue
to claim Dinosaurs and Mankind were separated by millions of years. This
means dinosaurs and mankind lived side-by-side, and the men were chasing the
dinosaur; not the other way around. So who ate whom? Since scientific abilities
include dating bones, and we have the bones of dinosaurs, we can conclude
Man and dinosaurs co-existed millions of years ago. This does not eliminate
Adam as being the first Man a little over 6,000 years ago, but shows us that
Adam was God’s second creation of human beings, who were different than the
prior people born on earth. Adam’s difference was his spirit was faithful to God
prior to his creation. (* See Genesis Chapter 2)
b. The Bible also talks about dinosaurs existing in the ‘Time’ of Job, a man that
lived many centuries after Adam. A well-described dinosaur named Leviathan
is used as an argument to show us the incredible strength of God. Some Biblical
scholars attempt to spin the truth about Leviathan by claiming it was a whale.
Read the 41st Chapter of Job yourself and see what it says to you. It describes
Leviathan as a huge creature that cannot be harmed with barbs or spears of
metal. Whales can be killed with harpoons, which are a type of spear. Leviathan
had scales so tightly fit together that air could not get between them. Whales do
not have scales. Leviathan was so frightening that people would drop dead at
the mere sight of it. People pay to go whale watching. Leviathan is described,
as a creature that a Maiden would not dare play with like a bird. Yet, there are
documented films of women playing with whales underwater. Leviathan is a
creature whose breath was so hot it could kindle a fire. This does not sound
like a whale! Whales don’t have hot breath. Therefore, we also have Biblical
evidence adding to the archeological evidence that Man and dinosaur lived
together at the same ‘Time’; but this wasn’t what God was protecting Adam
from outside the Garden*. (* See Chapter 6, ‘Garden of Eden’)
6. Time – the automatic system

a. Adam and Eve were not created 6,000 years ago; neither were Adam and
Eve the first human beings on earth. They were the first human beings on earth
54
created with a living spirit*. Adam and Eve were created as human beings
thousands of years prior to their act of disobedience. Logic dictates, if God
reduced the length of Adam and Eve’s life spans to 1,000 years, then their life
spans were much longer than 1,000 years before they sinned. The Bible is only
telling us that their act of disobedience is what caused the automatic countdown
to the destruction of Mankind. The automatic countdown is known as ‘Time’. It
cannot be stopped. It is an automatic countdown to the end of the world as we
now know it. Mankind will automatically self-destruct so the earth can rebuild
itself. The new earth and its creatures will remain in harmony forever. This is
known as the resurrection of life. Only people worthy of being resurrected back
to life from physical death will be included in this resurrection.
(* See Chapter 6, ‘Garden of Eden’)
b. ‘Time’ is the result of Mankind tampering with God’s creation. ‘Time’ limits
the amount of destruction Mankind can heap upon our planet. ‘Time’ keeps
the human race from utterly destroying God’s creation. This automatic phase
of ‘Time’ insures the planet earth will continue to exist as a paradise long after
Mankind is extinct. This gives the earth the millions of years necessary for it to
re-build itself into a paradise, and life on earth can continue; people who were
instrumental in the destruction of our planet will not be allowed to return to live
on the planet. This is God’s plan and the reason people need to be saved. The
salvation plan assures people they will be returned to live in earth’s paradise
again.
c. The creation is a self-sustaining system that God doesn’t have to micro-
manage. All His laws, trillions of laws, are already in place managing any
condition, any interference, any catastrophe, or any changes, brought about
by random activity, or the selfish purposes of Mankind; which cannot cause a
lasting effect on the earth. Hence, the resurrection of the dead back to life is an
essential law already in place. It exists to protect the children of God who are
cheated, punished, hurt, wronged, or killed by evil people in their pursuit of
wealth or power.
7. Time has Changed

a. Since the days of Adam, exactly 6,061 years ago, Man has been recording
‘Time’. The first method used was simply counting each day until seven days
passed, which was a week. Then they watched the Moon and counted each
new cycle as another month. Finally ancient people used a specific point, such
as a mountain peak, to determine the beginning of a new year. This occured
in the springtime when the Sun touched the mountain peak. When there were
no mountain peaks to use as measuring points, Mankind built pyramids to
determine the exact point in ‘Time’ known as spring. If people lived to far north
to use a mountain or a pyramid, they simply stood monolith stones on end, in
55
a circle with space between them, like Stone Hedge in England. This allowed
the observer to see the sun in the various openings as the sun traveled from its
most southern point in winter, to its northern point in the spring. Thus giving
Mankind the exact point in the year when they had to begin planting.
b. Originally a day began and ended at sunset. Then the Romans changed how
time was calculated twice. First, Julius Caesar changed the ancient way of
calculating when a day began and ended to 6 a.m. Second, the Roman Pope,
Pope Gregory changed the beginning and end of a day in 1582 A.D to midnight.
The Romans also changed the normal way of counting years from Adam’s time
forward to the present year. They established a new system of dates beginning
with the supposed birth date of Jesus being the year 1 A.D., and then counting
backward from this point in time to Adam. This type of dating system is called
B.C. or Before Christ. Then counting forward from 1 A.D. in time to the
present. These dates are labeled Anno Domino. The result is we are in 2006
A.D., or 2,006 years from the year 1 A.D., but we are actually 6,061 years from
the moment Adam and Eve committed the first sin, which began the recording
of ‘Time’. This change in the calendar affects the way people read information
given in the Bible. It purposely confuses the future prophecies concerning the
end of the world.
56
Time in Eternity Diagram 7
57

Chapter 8
God Knows Everything
1. The World God Created

a. The Creation is not a work in progress. It is an automatic system.*
(* See Chapter 9, ‘God’s Automatic Watchdog’, paragraph 1a)
b. Churches teach, God interacts with the human race and world events on a
daily basis, but this is wrong. It does not work that way. The way the Bible
is written, seems to be telling us that God interacts with the human race on a
daily basis, or from time-to-time; but thinking this is an error since God knows
everything. God finished His creation a long time ago and rested from all His
works. Rested means there isn’t anything else for Him to do. When God was
creating, He built in a series of checks and balances as automatic rules or laws,
such as: gravity and flight; life and death; male and female; summer and winter;
good and evil. Since God knows everything, there are no surprises for Him. We
have surprises heaped upon us, but God is not surprised about anything because
He is the One who has orchestrated everything concerning His creation. God
is the only One who knows the future. When God moved the ancient Prophets
to write the Bible for Him, He used few words to describe Mankind’s history:
past, present and future. Notice how Jesus says so much with a few words,
and when we try to explain what He said, we use volumes to express His
statements. God’s vast knowledge of the future is also expressed by using as
few words as possible to explain events that may take thousands of years to
unfold. Since eternity is endless, “a thousand years is as one day to the Lord”;
and events that occur many times over thousands of years may be spoken about
as one single event in time. The grouping of separate events is the reason the
Bible seems to be saying, God is interacting with the human race on a daily
basis. The key point is: God rested from all His works. God is not personally
interacting with us. Don’t panic! God has not left us to our own devices. He has
not abandoned us to a random happening system, which many scientists aspire
to believe. God has prepared all things for us since the beginning, including
His beloved Son Jesus, who does interact with each individual on a moment-to
moment basis. We have not been forsaken or left alone. There is no reason for
God to interact with His creation, since His automatic system takes care of us
exactly the way God would do it for us, if He were still actively working with
us, but He rested! The Bible relates information, which seems to be saying:
God is actively working with us. In a sense, God is interacting with us, but it is
indirectly through Jesus, who is your Conscience.
58
2. The Greatest Sin
a. God is not a micro-manager. The greatest sin of present day Christian churches
is their teachings that God is a micro-manager of the world. They teach people
their God interferes routinely in the daily affairs of human beings, which is
not true. This is why the rulebook, which is the Bible, exists. God gave it to
Mankind. It is our job to do what it tells us to do, and not expect God to do it for
us. Since a person can only worship God in spirit and truth, let’s deal with some
truth. If God were micro-managing the world, He’s doing a lousy job because
we’re losing ground.
b. On the seventh day God rested from all His works. What part of “…all His
works” don’t Christian teachers understand? According to them, God is still
working hard to make the world operate and save His children. Wrong!!! God
rested on the seventh day, or the Bible is a liar!!! A question concerning God, war,
and catastrophe, asked by people from generation-to-generation, who claim to
believe in God, is ‘Why is God allowing this to happen?’ The answer is simple:
war and catastrophe are the automatic results of people not believing God. This
is the reason God’s children don’t survive. God’s children are murdered and
harmed from generation-to-generation by people who claim to believe in God.
Since their claim is a lie, and their acts prove them liars, and the murder of
God’s children is an act demanding retribution, God’s wrath is unleashed upon
people and nations, which wrath comes in the form of accidents, droughts,
famines, plagues, catastrophes and wars.
“Vengeance is mine saith the Lord.”
c. God created everything and saw it was good. Then He rested, because there
wasn’t anything else to do. What else could God do, if He did everything? The
Biblical record shows people dealing with God on an everyday level. Wrong
again!!! The ancient people in the Bible were not dealing with God. They
were dealing with the Lord God, who was the second in command. The Bible
says, No one has ever seen God or heard His voice at any time. Therefore, the
ancient Biblical people were not seeing or speaking to God. They were seeing
and speaking to an Ambassador whom God sent to the Human Race.
d. God’s automatic system is interacting with us, so we can say, God is doing it
for us, or God performed a miracle for us. Even though God is indirectly doing
things for the human race through His automatic system, He gets the credit
because God is the Creator. Since God knows all things, He designed a perfect
automatic system that already knows how to handle any and all the problems
that will ever occur. His automatic system interacts with Mankind, to protect, to
provide, to change, to cause, and to punish, the human race on a daily basis.
59
3. God Visits His Creation
a. The Bible tells us that God visits His creation___that’s us! Now, if God must
visit us from time to time, and He cannot be seen by any human being, then
God cannot turn Himself into a human being to visit us. Since life depends
on God being inside every living human being, and death occurs when God
vacates a living human being’s body, then God cannot vacate human beings to
visit us without the whole human race dying. Therefore, God doesn’t visit the
earth, nor does He visit human beings, because He is already here living inside
every one alive. The visits spoken of by the Bible are explaining that God uses
specific human beings, who are His Ambassadors, to visit us. The Ambassadors
are the ones who visit us, and not God who is already in them and us. Since
these Ambassadors have a perfect relationship with God*, these Ambassadors
are used by God to communicate indirectly to us, through them. These type
experiences are simply referred to in the Bible as ‘God visits us’.
(* See Chapter 3, ‘God is a Spirit’, paragraph 5f)
b. If God is not managing the world on a daily basis, then we are its managers.
This was the original objective designed for the Human Race. This is why God
turned His earth over to Adam to manage and care for it. The first human being
was told to tend the Garden and he had control over it. Adam was also given
the power to name all the animals, and we’re still naming the new ones we
discover.
c. The most important fact is, God knows everything. He knows the beginning
from the end. He views all time like a cinema film. This is how He could write
down the future in a book___the Bible. Only God knows the future. Therefore,
only God knows the Bible.
60

Chapter 9
God’s Automatic Watchdog
1. In a Nutshell
a. When God created life, He also created an automatic system to manage and
support His living spirits for eternity. The support system God created is an
automatic system. It is not micro-managed by God; God does not manage it on
a daily basis, nor on a yearly basis, neither does He manage it on a millennium
basis, which is a 1,000 year period. Once the automatic system was put into
motion, at the end of what is known as the sixth day of creation, the automatic
system continues working independently forever. This means God is not
actively working, sitting in Heaven, or somewhere in outer space, or beyond
outer space, looking down on the earth, pushing buttons and pulling levers
to make life operate on earth: not in our world or in spiritual realm, which
coexists with our physical world; neither is God a puppeteer pulling our strings
and directing our ways, nor the strings of any living thing: even though that’s
the idea you can get from reading the Bible. The Bible describes things for
us in a way that our limited human brains are able to grasp. Everything in the
universe and on earth operates on a cause and effect basis with trillions of rules
governed by very complex mathematical formulas, which we call the science
of physics.
b. All the living spirits God created were pre-programmed with the information
they would need to live in the spiritual and physical worlds to which they would
be subjected. This pre-programmed information is called instinct. The spirits
were also given an ability to think and decide. This ability is called free will.
It simply means the freedom to want, decide, and act, in order to get what they
wanted or needed to survive.
c. God’s automatic system was pre-programmed with all the necessary rules
which would operate the cause and effect system: that is, any act that would
cause a change in paradise, would automatically bring about an effect: a change
or solution that would result in bringing God’s creation back to its original
state. This is known as equilibrium. Cause and effect rules include some we
already discovered, such as: gravity, centrifugal force, and flight. Here is an
example: A child’s toy is resting on the floor. The child picks up the toy top and
spins it. The child applied a law to the top, energizing it with his strength. So,
the top spins. Then another law is automatically invoked. The spinning top is
affected by friction. The heat caused by the friction of touching the floor eats
up the energy the child transferred to the top. Loss of energy results until the
top begins to wobble and hits the ground sideways increasing the energy loss.
61
Resulting in all the energy being used up and the toy top lying at rest on the
floor, exactly as it was before the child decided to play with it. An automatic
system that brought the toy top back into equilibrium or back to its original
state. This is exactly what has happened, and is happening on earth. When
Mankind decided to play with God’s creation, the bad results received are its
own fault. Physical death is the result of us losing our energy until we return to
our original state: which was being spirits.
2. The destruction of life on earth is a fact

a. Life on earth will come to an end. It is a fact. It cannot be reversed, stalled,
or stopped. This is why God’s automatic system also has a plan of escape for
living human beings on the planet earth. It is called Salvation. The human race
is getting close to the end of the world, or rather the end of life on earth; but
the end of the world comes for each individual when we physically die: and no
one born, not even Jesus, could or can escape physical death, because of the
automatic system God put into operation, when He created us. The end of the
world makes no difference to a person who dies physically, but the Judgment
that follows physical death should concern everyone before they physically
die. The end of the world will make a difference to the people who scoffed at
God and His Scriptures.
b. ‘Judgment’ is an automatic system. It simply means, any creature that has
a role in the destruction of any part of God’s creation will be judged by the
automatic system. They will be convicted and punished according to the laws
pre-programmed into God’s automatic system. There are three Judgments:
1) The Judgment of the spirits before the creation.
2) The Judgment when a person physically dies.
3) The Final Judgment after all life on earth ends.
c. When a person, city, or nation, breaks God’s commandments long enough,
the automatic system goes into Judgment mode and determines the degree of
physical punishment they must receive to pay their bill. The person, city, or
nation, to be punished may receive any one of numerous punishments heaped
upon the human race by God. The ultimate punishment for the people living
on earth is known as God’s wrath, which is people being thrown alive into the
lake of fire, which is World War. The ultimate punishment after physical death
is being cast into the Outer Darkness alone forever. This is the result of the only
sin not forgiven by Jesus’ death on the cross, in this world or in the world to
come, which is blasphemy of the Holy Spirit. A lesser punishment for living
people would result in a person being banished to the kingdom of Hell here on
earth. Other punishments are: being killed by accidents and catastrophes. The
second greatest punishment after physical death is defined in paragraph ‘3’ of
this Chapter. If a punishment doesn’t help the person, city, or nation, to change,
62
then God will cause the physical death of that person or people. After physical
death a person, city, or nation, is sent to the spiritual prison called Hell, where,
he, she, or they, will be temporarily held and tormented as demons to pay for
their crimes and sins until their trial comes up after this world ends. If a demon
repents in Hell by refusing to contradict or deny the Word of God (the Bible),
they will be pardoned on the Final Judgment Day after life on earth ends.
3. Unfortunately
a. Once a spirit is in Hell, which is a spiritual prison, it is a thousand times more
difficult to repent than when the person was on earth, but not impossible. The
reasons it is almost impossible to repent in spiritual Hell are:
1) Since they were evil as living people, when they are demons they will
have superpowers to apply their evil ways.
2) Demons are in a state of torment all the time. It is the punishment
that pays for all their sins committed while alive, including rejecting
God’s Word.
3) All trials for the Judgment of demonic prisoners are postponed until
life on earth no longer exists.
4) The peer pressure in spiritual Hell is millions of times greater than the
peer pressure that motivated them to reject God during life on earth.
5) All the above will cause some demons to contradict and deny the
Word of God, which is the only sin that will not be forgiven in Hell.
Therefore, most demons will be pardoned at the end of the world and be
returned to Heaven to await the resurrection of life.
b. Spiritual Hell is a prison. It is a holding tank where capitol offenders and
minor offenders, who died with unforgiven sins on their account, are thrown
together for thousands of years of suffering and torment without rest. They are
in danger of the Judgment and Eternal Damnation.
4. God’s automatic system

a. God’s creation is automatic. It works on the problems caused by Mankind
tampering with the earth, which has resulted in accident and loss, sickness and
disease, pain and suffering, depression and torment, riot and war, catastrophe
and death.
b. The automatic system is a perfect Nanny. It is not impersonal. It is the
summation of God’s mind. His every thought compressed into an automatic
system, which is also God’s Word. It is the same as God Himself watching over
us and includes the interaction of other human beings as God’s watchdogs,
who try to protect us. These people are known as the Ones Sent by God. They
are Prophets and Apostles. God’s automatic system can detect the slightest
changes inside every human being. It can detect feelings like remorse, shame,
63
guilt, sorrow, and it can read thoughts. It is the summation of all the rules
built into the operating system of the creation. This is why people like Isaac
Newton and Albert Einstein discovered some of the rules. The rules are fixed
and there are trillions of rules that operate God’s creation. The total amount of
knowledge gathered by Mankind since the beginning of time is less than a drop
of water compared to all the oceans. Since it has taken Mankind over 6,000
years to gather what we now know, another thousand years is not enough time
for Mankind to scratch the surface of the unknown knowledge.
5. God’s creation is a dual system

a. Everything has an opposite. This means everything in God’s creation must
have an opposite. Therefore, you can’t have hot without cold; up without down;
light without darkness; male without female. Since the earth is a physical or
material world, every spirit would have to be born into a human body and live
their lives on earth as human beings.
b. Since God knows everything that will take place in the future, God’s automatic
system already had a solution built–in to deal with the fall of Lucifer and
Mankind. This part of God’s plan is known as Salvation. It included Redemption
through the animal sacrifice, repentance, and a Messiah. This is how God could
have human beings, called Prophets, write in great detail, thousands of years
before it happened. The Prophets told us a Messiah would come to Israel.
The Bible Prophets also included his exact birth place, conditions of birth,
information about his parents, his ancestry, and how he would die. This part of
God’s salvation plan went into effect the moment Jesus was born. When Jesus
died the plan was finished.
6. God’s Salvation plan is simple

a. God selected a special spirit and put that spirit into a specific man’s sperm.
Then God selected another special spirit and caused the birth of a specific
woman. God orchestrated conditions on earth to bring that specific man and
woman together in marriage. The pregnancy caused by the marriage resulted
in God’s very special spirit being born by the woman. Thus, a human male
child named Jesus was born on earth, just like the rest of us. Jesus had a mother
selected by God from the tribe of Levi so Jesus would have the birthright to
be the High Priest of Israel. He had a father selected by God from the tribe of
Judah so Jesus would inherit the birthright to be the King of Israel. His unique
birth, being both King and High Priest, entitled him to become the Messiah
of Israel just as Moses predicted. Messiah means the Anointed One by God.
‘Christ’ is the Greek interpretation of the title Messiah. Jesus was predestined
to die on the cross. He was convicted of a crime he did not commit. The crime
he was accused of was claiming to be the King of Israel. Since Jesus’ birthright
64
gave him the right to be King of Israel, he did not break God’s Law. Therefore,
he was an innocent lamb led to the slaughter. Jesus’ death on the cross resulted
in two things:
1) The Holy Spirit entering every human being alive and born 50 days
after he died.
2) The forgiveness of anyone’s sins, if they don’t blaspheme the Word
of God, which is the Bible. Blaspheming the Word of God means
contradicting or denying anything written in the Bible. This is the
same sin as blaspheming the Holy Spirit. It’s that simple.
7. The Holy Spirit is your Conscience

a. All people are born with a Conscience. You do not have to say a special
prayer to get a Conscience. You do have to decide to listen to its advice to retain
it. If you decide not to listen to it, or decide you want it out of your life, it will
cease advising you. If this happens, then you need to be Born Again to get it
back. The Born Again experience can only take place through the written Word
of God (the Bible). Its concepts, statutes, and commandments, must replace the
ideas and concepts you have inside your brain before you are Born Again. This
is only accomplished by you making a decision to replace the false ideals and
concepts, you’ve gathered from the world, with the true ideas and concepts
written in the Bible. Once you decide to accept the Bible over the world’s view,
you become God’s child. No one, not even Jesus, gets an injection of Biblical
information into his or her brain. Jesus had to grow-up and learn about God
from the Bible like us. Once a person is Born Again they have to maintain
it, for the rest of their life, or lose the benefits promised. God’s children must
maintain their status or go back to Hell. Once a living person gives up their
citizenship in God’s Kingdom and is sent back to Hell here on earth, they can
never return to God’s Kingdom in this world, and will be sent to the spiritual
Hell after physical death.
b. Once something went wrong with God’s original plan for His creation, the
automatic result would be the destruction of the physical creatures responsible
for it. Thus, returning them to their original state as spiritual beings, where they
would be separated into two groups:
1) Those who obeyed God either accepted the advice of their Prophets,
Consciences, or the Bible, whether it was audible or written, depending
on their time period.
2) Those who disobeyed God rejected the advice of their Prophets,
Consciences, or the Bible, whether it was audible or written, depending
on their time period.
The two groups are separated forever after physical death overtakes them. The
obedient children of God get the reward of being resurrected from the dead back
65
to life on earth as it was originally intended for us. The disobedient children of
God get the reward of being sent into the Outer Darkness forever to live alone
for all eternity, without God and without anyone else, demonic or otherwise.
66
Chapter 10
God’s Plan for Mankind
1. God’s plan for Mankind

a. God created life to coexist with Him in a paradise. The plan was to give
human beings an eternal paradise in which to live, a material existence made-
up of the earth, as it was in the days of Adam. A paradise covered with forests
filled with animals, producing thousands of different fruits, berries, nuts and
herbs for everyone to eat. Forests watered by a mist all day long, instead of
clouds and storms, with a perfect climate everywhere for all to enjoy. An ocean
teeming with fish and plant life, and the sky covered by millions of species
of birds: all co-existing with each other: all living in peace and harmony, for
eternity, without shame, guilt, sickness, pain, torment, punishment, and death.
2. The first phase

a. God creating us as living spirits is the first phase of God’s plan. This phase
lasted billions of years while the universe was being created for the new living
creatures. During this time, life existed and flourished in the spiritual world of
non-existing matter.
3. The second phase

a. The creation of the physical universe was the second phase of God’s plan.
The Universe paralleled the spiritual world God had created. These two worlds,
spiritual and physical, were created simultaneously, but as separate places. This
part of God’s plan included the birth of all spirits into a paradise known as the
earth, a place of peace and harmony beyond imagination. A place where life
is the most important thing, where truth is coveted like gold, where love is the
only existing concept and all the creatures worship the One and Only God who
created them. The plan included God selecting each spirit for their birth into
their own human body, with God living inside every human being.
4. The third phase

a. Testing of the spirits is the third phase of God’s Plan. God’s plan included all
spirits being born into human bodies on earth. The test is to see if they love God
or not. Spirits who love God will keep His commandments. The others won’t.
God’s Plan for Mankind was a paradise in which to live, but His plan was
interrupted. The creation began with Adam and Eve in a paradise and continued
for thousands, if not millions of years, before it was interrupted. God’s plan was
interrupted by satan influencing the brain of one human being named Eve. Eve,
once mentally influenced, turned her charm on Adam and influenced him to
67
break God’s commandment also. Thus satan caused Humanity to take a detour
from paradise on a new road that would lead to hell and back to eternity again.
Mankind’s new direction would now have to go through thousands of years of
destruction before it could return to paradise.
b. The testing would be a 7,000 year period of very troublesome times filled with
pain, loss, disappointments during the third phase of God’s plan. Since eternity
is forever, the amount of time it takes for God’s plan to be accomplished doesn’t
matter. Yet, God knows the future and told it to us via the Bible. Therefore, we
know exactly how long the journey will take to return to paradise, but whether
or not we ever get there is entirely up to each and every individual. God must
punish the guilty and reward the innocent, because He is a just God. Once
Mankind erred, God’s plan automatically went into effect. A sacrificial animal
offering would forestall Mankind’s destruction until a Messiah could defeat
satan. A Messiah would be born into the human race. The Messiah would be a
human being who could effectively combat satan; and by winning the combat,
the Messiah would become the counter-weapon used against satan’s weapon:
which is influencing the brain of all human beings to do evil. A good definition
of evil is anything done which is in opposition to God’s commandments: which
includes destroying nature and wildlife, and hurting creatures and people.
68
Chapter 11
Man and Woman
1. The age-old question

a. Why are we here? In this Chapter we will answer the age-old question every
human being asks.
b. The Bible gives us a detailed answer to the age-old questions every human
being asks: Why are we here? Where did we come from? If you want to believe
the dreamers, then you can accept their theories, which cannot be proven.
They say we came from some other planet in the universe; or perhaps we have
mutated from monkeys or fish: but if you prefer truth to fiction, then the most
important thing about the Bible is: it has proven itself to be a factual book
that has foretold, and continues to foretell, the future of the human race and
the historical events on earth. This is the basic reason the human race should
accept the Bible as truth. There is no other writing on earth, not even scientific
writing, that comes near the information recorded in the Bible. Little-by-little
and year-by-year scientists of all types have astonished themselves as Biblical
information that was once deemed fairytales comes to light as dependable
facts.
2. The Biblical account concerning life

a. The account told to Mankind in the Bible, concerning life on earth, tells
us that God created Mankind as one of the animals, and not from one of the
animals. God is perfect. His use of language in the Bible doesn’t need human
interpretation; nor has God made a single mistake explaining the creation. The
Bible’s use of words explaining God’s creation doesn’t need further explanation
or exploration to discover truth and reality. Remember, contradicting or denying
anything written in the Bible is the sin of Blaspheming the Holy Spirit: which is
the only sin Jesus did not die on the cross to forgive: it is the only sin that will
never be forgiven in this world or the world to come.
b. Mankind were originally created as animals with their own personal spirits,
but they did not have ‘living spirits’. The first creation of Mankind is proven
by the idea that Adam was instructed to replenish the earth with human beings.
The word ‘replenish’ means replacing what already existed. Therefore, human
beings already existed on earth. Time did not yet exist on earth, but the material
world did exist with human beings. Lucifer was the Archangel put in charge of
the earth. Since we know Lucifer and the fallen angels rebelled against their
Creator, God by-passed the prior human beings born on earth, and created
Adam directly from clay with the same set of instincts and a living spirit. Adam
69
was not the first human being created, but he was the first human being created
with his own personal living spirit. The difference between Adam and all other
human beings prior to him was Adam had an additional spirit added to his
human body. The spirit added to Adam was the Holy Spirit (the Ruach). Since
Adam’s personal spirit was a living spirit, he gained the privilege of having
God’s Holy Spirit with him at all times during his life. The Holy Spirit is what
made Adam’s ‘living spirit’ a Prophet who could communicate indirectly with
God. Prior to the cross, the Holy Spirit could only be in one person at a time.
He could move from person-to-person, but could not be in two people at one
time. Jesus changed this phenomenon by dying on the cross and becoming the
Holy Spirit.
c. When Jesus completed his mission on earth as a man, God glorified him.
The glorification process of Jesus’ personal spirit was the multiplication of
his personal spirit. Once God multiplied Jesus’ personal spirit he could enter
the bodies of every living person on earth at the same time to become their
Conscience. This is what is meant by Jesus sitting at the right hand of God.
Since God is inside everyone at the same time, and Jesus is sitting at the right
hand of God, then Jesus is inside everyone at the same time also. This means
Jesus became exactly like God, and it was not robbery for Jesus to become
equal to God.
d. A ‘living spirit’ is also called a soul in the Bible. Each human being’s body is
built around their own personal spirit. Each spirit God created is unique. There
are no two spirits alike. You are your personal spirit. It is your essence. Your
personal spirit or soul is the real ‘you’ living inside your human body, which is
a unique spirit compared to all other spirits created by God. Each human being
has his or her own unique personal spirit or soul. This troubles most parents
because they want their children to be exactly like them. This is impossible
since each human being born on earth is a unique creature. The term ‘living
spirit’ simply means a spirit who believes and loves God. The term ‘loves God’
means keeping God’s commandments. One of God’s commandments is to love
other human beings. Anyone who hates another human being and says he loves
God is a liar and does not have a ‘living spirit’.
e. A ‘dead spirit’ is the opposite of a ‘living spirit’. A ‘dead spirit’ is a spirit
that has rejected God, and does not love God. The human beings created prior
to Adam and Eve also had personal spirits, but their spirits were ‘dead spirits’,
and not ‘living spirits’. This means the spirits born into these earliest human
beings had rejected God’s commandments. These spirits were the fallen angels
who followed Lucifer before the earth was created, who were imprisoned on
earth after they rebelled against God. They too had their own unique personal
spirits, which could not be destroyed, and would live eternally; but their
personal spirits were not ‘living spirits’. Since these ‘dead spirits’ cannot be
70
destroyed, they are destined to be separated from God forever. This separation
is called the resurrection of Damnation. Many parables in the Bible refer to
this separation, such as: the wheat and the tares, the sheep and the goats, and
the ten virgins. The concept of a ‘living spirit’ is that this spirit will live with
God forever. While all other spirits are considered ‘dead spirits’, who are also
eternal spirits, but they will be separated from God forever. Therefore, all the
human beings born on earth prior to Adam had ‘dead spirits’ and would not be
allowed to spend eternity with God, unless they decided to believe God by just
following their original instincts, which dictated vegetation was their only food
source. This is the reason God performed a miracle to create a different line
of human beings through Adam and Eve, even though human beings already
existed on earth.
f. Cain was born with a living spirit because he was a child of Adam, but when
he murdered his brother Abel, his personal spirit died. The Lord had to banish
him from the Garden because he had a dead spirit, and to keep him from getting
to the Tree of Life. The ‘Tree of Life’ had the power to change a ‘dead spirit’
into a ‘living spirit’, and the “Tree of Knowledge” had the power to change a
‘living spirit’ to a ‘dead spirit’. The Garden of Eden represented the kingdom of
God, and the world outside surrounding the Garden represented the kingdom of
Hell. Once Cain was banished from the Garden of Eden, the ‘Tree of Life’ had
to be guarded to keep the evil human beings outside the Garden from getting
to it. Since Cain knew about the secrets in the Garden of Eden and the Tree
of Life, God had it guarded by cherubim with a flaming sword to keep people
outside the Garden from entering it, and getting to the Tree of Life. Remember,
the Tree of Life is Jesus. Since Jesus is the Word of God, then the Tree of Life
is the Word of God. When a person is chosen by God to become His Prophet,
then that person has established a perfect relationship with God through Jesus,
and is actually carrying Jesus around inside them to help other people. This is
Jesus’ way of extending the Tree of Life to mean God’s Prophets. Therefore,
God replaced the Tree of Life with His Word being carried by His Prophets.
These Prophets are the new Tree of Life. Only the Tree of Life could turn a
human being’s ‘dead spirit’ into a ‘living spirit’. Eating from the Tree of Life
is the only way a person can achieve reviving or resurrecting his or her dead
spirit.* (* See Revelation Chapter 22, verse 2)
g. When God created Adam and put the ‘Ruach’* into him, he became the first
Son of God, a human Prophet that would live forever with God. Abel was the
first Prophet killed, and not the first Prophet. (* Ruach is Hebrew for the Holy Spirit)
h. Your soul is your own personal spirit. Adam was different than all the other
creatures God created, because Adam had a living soul (spirit). Adam was also
given the ability to freely make decisions or a Free Will, which no other living
creature or thing possesses.
71
i. Dead Spirits also have ‘Free Will’, but they are in bondage to satan. This is
also called ‘Possession’. These type people do not have a free will because they
have freely given up their freedom. Their will has been replaced by the will
of the demons controlling them. Demons work constantly to deceive people
about their free will. Demons convince people they no longer have a free will,
but anyone with demons can simply tell their demons to vacate them. The
demons must be obedient. If you think you have demons you have to read the
Bible all day long, every day, until they leave you alone. Demons can easily
withstand you reading the Bible a few hours, or a few times per week. You
have to immerse yourself in the Bible and decide to believe whatever you read,
before they will cease possessing a person.
j. A living spirit means the personal spirit inside a human being, who is the
human being, is eternally alive and cannot be destroyed. Only human beings
have personal spirits, whether they are ‘living’ or ‘dead’ spirits.
k. Animals have personal living spirits, which are eternal, and cannot perish
eternally. All animals are perfectly obedient to God. Trees, plants, water and
rock do not have spirits; neither do they go to heaven or hell.
l. Life after death is the only essential to Christian and Jewish belief. Whereas,
some religions believe people physically die and return as another creature
on earth, such as: a snake, a beetle, or a frog, etc. This is impossible because
all creatures that have a living spirit can never be destroyed, neither can they
change who they were originally created to be. Religious ideas contrary to
these are errors, the false beliefs of misled human tribes from thousands of
years ago.
m. Animals will be resurrected. All animals and creatures will be resurrected
from the dead. When Mankind has destroyed all life on earth, God will rebuild
the earth, and return it to its original state, which was a Paradise. This includes
all the various living creatures, creeping things, fish, birds, animals, and people
that had nothing to do with the earth’s destruction. These creatures, including
people, will be resurrected from the dead, and put back on earth, but people
with dead spirits will not be allowed to return from the dead. They will remain
alive and alone, somewhere in the outer darkness without God forever. The
entire Bible is dedicated to teaching Mankind these truths about God and His
creation.
n. Understanding this idea is essential to understanding many parts of the Bible
and life, whether it is life, as we know it, or life after physical death. Keep this
in mind!
3. God built the Garden of Eden

a. Eden was the name of the only continent on earth at the time when Adam
was created. The reason God built a dense Garden Eastward in Eden was to put
72
Adam into it and protect him from something dangerous outside the Garden.
Since the Bible tells us that all the animals on earth were friendly to Adam,
then we know neither giant dinosaurs nor any other animals were a threat to
Adam.* (* See Chapter 6, ‘The Garden of Eden’, paragraph 2b)
b. The only threat to Adam was the human beings outside the Garden, who were
born prior to Adam. These human beings were born from the fallen angels,
who were human beings with dead spirits. They followed Lucifer in the war in
Heaven before the creation of earth. Fallen angels were also created as eternal
spirits who could never be destroyed. Fallen angels also had to be born into
fleshly human bodies and live on earth, but they weren’t human beings with a
soul, which is a living spirit, because they didn’t have the Ruach, which is the
Holy Spirit. These early human beings were very dangerous creatures. They
were the giants referred to in the Old Testament.*
(* See Chapter 6, ‘The Garden of Eden’, paragraphs 1,2, and 3)
c. The fallen angels were already judged and condemned to earth, which became
their prison after the universe was created. They were the first spirits to become
human beings, and were in danger of eternal damnation. Therefore, it would
be extremely difficult for these human beings, who occupied the earth prior to
Adam, to ever believe God like Adam. These were truly dangerous creatures:
beasts without a soul or belief, who fed on flesh and blood, causing them to
grow into giants. This is the reason they were dangerous to Adam, who had to
be protected by the Garden of Eden. These giants were similar to the Adam and
Eve except for three differences:
1) They were created with dead spirits*. (* See Chapter 25, ‘Spirits’)
2) They rejected God’s instincts and became cannibals eating the flesh
and blood of human beings and animals.
3) Pre-Adamic Man grew larger and taller, becoming giants through the
consumption of blood.* (* See Chapter 6, ‘The Garden of Eden’, paragraph 2b)
4. All spirits God created had to be born

a. All spirits had to be born into a human body, whether they were good or
evil spirits. So God caused a physical boundary to separate the human beings
with dead (evil) spirits from the human beings with living spirits. The Garden
of Eden acted like an invisible wall surrounding the new generations of Adam,
who were the human beings God created with living spirits.
b. The conflict in eternity was only the beginning of the war in heaven.*
(* See Chapter 5, ‘Eternity was interrupted’, paragraph 1, )
5. God’s plan
a. God’s plan was to create eternal life to co-exist with Him in a material
paradise. It includes living on earth, life flourishing.*
(* See Chapter 10, ‘God’s Plan for Mankind’, paragraph 1a, )
73
b. God created Men and Women, instead of a single being that could reproduce
itself. This is His creation. It is a dual system. This means everything that exists
has an opposite: up and down, cold and hot, life and death, male and female. It
is a perfect balancing act. Each piece of God’s creation balances the other half.
Could you imagine having coin money with only one side? It’s impossible to
make.
c. Another reason for male and female is love. Love demands sharing something
with others. Therefore, a male would be forced to share his life with a female,
if she was the other part of him. Like two sides of the same coin share the same
dimension and cannot exist without one another. The birth of offspring would
also force the woman to share her life with another human being___the child!
All these things were created to force human beings to have love, because God
is Love; and love is the essential ingredient to life. Death is the result of not
having love! The Bible tells us that we love God, because God loved us first.
Jesus said, if I can’t teach you things about this world, how can I teach you
about the spiritual world?
74

Chapter 12
Mankind Falls
1. Mankind falls – satan’s influence on the human mind

a. The original intention of God, prior to the creation of earth, was that all spirits
would be born on earth as human beings (Mankind) and live in a Paradise forever
with the Lord. The rebellious war in Heaven changed that plan for a limited
amount of time. The change included sending most of the fallen angels, who
followed Lucifer, to earth first. The spirits who fought with Michael against
the devil were sent later. The fallen angels were imprisoned on earth as spirits,
immediately after they lost the war in Heaven, to await their turn to be born
into human bodies. These evil spirits would be separated from God by being
on earth. They were born into human bodies with only instincts in their mind
and a free will. (The ‘mind’ is the central knowledge center of the ‘soul*’ (your
personal spirit*). The mind is not the ‘brain’, which is the central knowledge
center of your body, and only a tool for your mind to use.
“Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and
with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.” (Matthew Chapter 22, verse 37)
According to the above Scripture and others, the word ‘heart’ is a code word,
which can be translated into the word ‘brain’. This means the word ’mind’
cannot mean the word ‘brain’ also. Showing us that the ‘mind’ is something
totally unique and separate from the human brain. Yet, most people have allowed
their brains to make their decisions instead of their minds forcing their brains
to do what is right.) Each spirit would be born according to God’s time table.
(Physical death existed, but the knowledge of death did not exist.) These evil
spirits had a second chance to worship God in their human bodies, through the
invisible things God turned into a material Paradise, but satan destroyed their
chance. When these evil spirits became people and physically died without
believing God, their spirits were destined to roam the earth as demons until
the Final Judgment. God’s original plan included inserting Adam (God’s son and
prophet) into the world at the right moment. His job was to help the other people
on earth repent and worship God. Adam could communicate with the Lord,
but Adam’s decision to disregard God’s commandment, resulted in the loss of
eternal life for anyone who allowed the knowledge of death to frighten them.
This disobedience rendered Adam powerless to help other people worship God
until after the Lord introduced the ritual animal sacrifice for his sin. The first sin
resulted in satan’s power to influence the human brain with the fear of death.
75
All spirits born into human bodies that feared death would have to earn their
way back into the paradise of God, which means they would have to earn the
privilege of becoming God’s children again by believing God: which simply
means believing the entire Bible. (* See Chapter 25, ‘Spirits’, paragraphs 5b and 5e)
b. The fall of Mankind is caused by a deliberate act of satan to disobey God by
interfering with human being’s minds by tampering with the human brain. The
fall of Mankind is referring to the spirits of people being separated from God.
This separation can be temporary or permanent. It depends upon what a person
wants and decides to do while alive. People’s decisions are influenced by their
thoughts, and their thoughts are influenced by one of the following:
1) By their Conscience, this is Jesus’ Spirit, who is the Holy Spirit making
suggestions to them inside their brain.
2) By their evil thoughts, which are demons imitating people’s
Consciences, who also send messages directly to their brain.
3) By their own brain analyzing information that is gathered through
their senses and it doesn’t matter if the information gathered is true or
not true.
4) By reading the written Word of God (the Bible) themselves.
5) By hearing the Word of God spoken to them by preachers.
6) By other people’s influence, which they receive through their eyes and
ears.
c. The deliberate act of satan, tampering with Eve’s brain, gave him access to
her brain. Once satan had access to Eve’s brain, he could influence her to act
against her instinct, which is why the Bible calls the woman the weaker vessel.
It was not Eve’s desire that gave satan access, but Eve’s act of murder and
eating the flesh and blood of an animal that opened the door to all human brains
until the end of the world. The next step for satan was to get Eve to influence
her husband Adam to also eat the flesh and blood of the pig she murdered.
Thus, getting Adam to commit the sin of eating blood, but he wasn’t guilty of
killing the animal.
76

Chapter 13
Death
1. Death enters the world – inside human brains

a. The Bible tells us, Death entered the world as a result of Eve’s sin. This
statement in not referring to physical death just beginning, which every animal
including Mankind experiences sometime after they are born.
b. Three results of Eve’s disobedience:
1) The knowledge of death was added to the brain of human beings.
This means people were now aware of death. It is not because
physical death did not exist prior to her disobedience, but that human
beings did not know death existed. Once human beings were aware
of physical death’s existence, satan could use the threat of death to
influence people to do evil acts to preserve their lives. Physical death
occurred to all human beings, from the beginning of the creation. The
only difference was human beings were unaware of physical death
before Adam and Eve committed the first sin.
2) The human life span was shortened from thousands of years to a
maximum of 1,000 years. There is no evidence pointing to the length
of the original life span of human beings prior to their first sin. It
could have been 10,000 years or a million years. Whatever the human
lifespan was, it was much longer than 1,000 years.
3) An additional death was added to the human experience, namely
spiritual death*. If you take a closer look at the Bible you will notice
in Genesis and Revelation, Death is also the name of a person, besides
being an experience. (* See paragraph 4a, this Chapter)
c. Satan is named Death, because he uses the fear of death to motivate all people
into committing every crime known to Mankind. Adam and Eve’s sinful act
led to all human beings having the ability to alter their instincts by adding
evil knowledge to their memory. Once satan forced the human brain open, he
could then influence human beings to do his will instead of God’s will, which
was already pre-programmed in their instincts. This influence is called evil
thoughts. The ability to add evil information to our brain causes us to stop
worshipping God, because it confuses the human brain. The confusion caused
by contradicting information and not knowing which information is right or
wrong, true of false, leads us to break God’s commandments. We can only
worship God in truth and spirit. When we add lies to our brain, we are no longer
able to worship God. Anyone not worshipping God by dealing with the truth is
spiritually dead. This is the new death that entered the world in Adam’s time,
77
and why the last 7,000 years are the most important to the human race. The
reason satan is also named Death, is he is responsible for tampering with our
brains, and therefore, he is the direct cause of people’s spiritual death.
2. Influencing the human brain

a. Influencing the human brain is the tool satan used and is still using to destroy
God’s creation. The evidence is all around us today. Everyone knows we are
destroying our planet. The devil is determined to destroy God’s creation in
a vain attempt to prove he was right and Michael the Archangel was wrong,
concerning the argument in Heaven, which broke out into war. Since the earth
is satan’s prison, he thinks he will be freed from it once the earth is destroyed.
Even if he reads this book, it won’t change anything… it’s too late!
3. A seven thousand year period

a. Many references to a 7,000 year period exist in the Bible, such as: 7 years, 7
days, and 1 week. There are also many other references to a half of that 7,000
year period, such as: 42 months, 1260 days, 3 ½ days, 3 ½ years. There are also
other indicators throughout the Bible, such as: a time, times and half a time;
in the middle of the week; and, day and night. The references to 7 days are
referring to the period of 1 week known as the end of the world. The references
to 3 ½ are dealing with half of that period of time known as the last days.
b. The last days begins with the crucifixion of Jesus and ends 3,500 years later,
when the damage human beings have done to the earth will have caused all
life on earth to become extinct. The 3 ½ days is ½ of a week. The 7 days refers
to one week, which is the countdown of ‘Time’. A time period of 7,000 years:
1,000 years for each of the seven days. If we count backward from the year 2006
A.D. to the year the first sin, we calculate that Eve sinned exactly 6,061 years
ago. Adam and Eve still had to reap the painful results of their evil deed, even
though satan tempted them. They thrust the human race into a painful existence
until today. The only way out of this mess is physical death. Physical death is
not an enemy, but self-imposed physical death is not allowed by God. Suicide is
murdering yourself, and all murderers go to Hell after physical death. Physical
death is a release from a very painful experience we call life. It’s a pardon from
our condemnation, but only if we get it right this time. Otherwise, physical
death can lead to a second death, which is a permanent painful existence. In
between physical life and death, which is the first death, and the second death,
which is eternal damnation, is spiritual Hell. When a person is sent to spiritual
Hell after he or she physically dies, life will be a thousand times more painful
than it was on earth.
78
4. Death
a. The Bible talks about 3 types of death:
1) Spiritual death occurs to living human beings if they allow demons
to master their lives rather than God’s Word through the Bible.
Originally, human beings only had to follow their instincts. Instinct is
the original set of instructions God gave to all creatures. When human
beings rebelled against their instincts, it resulted in spiritual death. The
result of human rebellion was God considered the person’s personal
spirit dead. Adam and Eve were created with living spirits. When Eve
disobeyed God it resulted in her personal living spirit dying. This does
not mean her spirit died, but that her personal spirit was considered
evil by God. God instituted the animal sacrifice to revive Adam
and Eve’s dead spirits. This resulted in their personal spirits being
resurrected back to life, or becoming living spirits once again. If they
continued being obedient to God, then their personal spirits remained
alive. If they did not continue to be obedient to God, like Cain, then
their personal spirits would die again. Therefore, it is spiritual death
that is most important in the Bible, because it is the thing that has to
be defeated by us while we are alive; or else we become the victims
of its result: which is the first death. Anyone who physically dies in a
state of sin, suffers the first death and will be sent to a spiritual hell to
be tormented by becoming a demon until the Final Judgment.
2) Physical death is the first death. It is something everyone born must
experience, but the experience is not the same for everyone. Physical
death occurs when God the Father decides it is your time to end life
on earth. The procedure is simple. God leaves your human body and
it stops functioning! No one can hide from death, since God lives
inside all of us and knows exactly where you are at all times. A person
cannot escape physical death; no not even the Rapture will help you
avoid physical death. It is the fear of death that causes Christians to
embracement the false doctrine known as the Rapture, which is a
lying doctrine. Physical death is the driving force behind believing in
Jesus, because believing in Jesus depends completely upon believing
in the resurrection of the physically dead. Without physical death,
the resurrection of the dead loses all its power and becomes a useless
doctrine. Since John the Apostle told us that a person must stay exactly
within the boundaries of Jesus’ doctrine, and Jesus’ doctrine of the
resurrection of the dead opposes the Rapture. The Rapture promises
people they will escape physical death by being disintegrated, and
their spirit will supposedly meet the Lord Jesus in the air after their
human body is vaporized. True believers experience falling asleep
79
at the moment physical death occurs. While people who believe a
lie never sleep after physical death occurs. They report directly to a
spiritual hell to suffer for their unbelief.
3) The second death comes after physical death and after being in
spiritual hell as a demon. Not all demons will be condemned to the
second death. The second death is the result of blaspheming the Holy
Spirit while alive on earth, or while being a demon in spiritual hell.
It is the result of the Final Judgment, which comes immediately after
all life on earth is extinct. When a blasphemer of the Holy Spirit
physically dies, he or she will be sent to spiritual hell to await the Final
Judgment. Then God will judge the person and condemn him or her
to eternal damnation in the Outer Darkness forever. Any living person
can be forgiven for their sins by simply making a conscious decision
to believe God’s: by believing what is written in the Bible. Then that
person must diligently try to apply what they read to their life. When
physical death takes a person who is trying to apply God’s Word to
their life, the second death will not be their fate. Demons who have
not blasphemed the Holy Spirit while alive on earth or in spiritual hell,
will be resurrected back to life on earth at the Final Judgment.
5. Destruction of the earth

a. Destruction of the earth is a fact. It cannot be stalled or stopped. Once Adam
and Eve set the human race on the road to destruction, the countdown began; it
is called ‘Time’. This is why God designed an escape plan for human beings,
called Salvation: which simply means to be saved. Jesus told us that God’s
escape plan is similar to Noah and his family being saved from the flood that
destroyed the ancient world. Many historical Biblical accounts point to this
fact. The story of Noah is the greatest example of being saved while alive in
this world. In Matthew Chapter 24, Jesus used Noah’s story to teach us how
we can be saved from the next destruction of the world. Do not confuse the
destruction of the world with the end of the world. They are two very different
events. The destruction of the world refers to the destruction of civilization. The
end of the world refers to the end of life on earth. The destruction of our planet
earth will never happen. It is a myth. The important thing to focus upon is the
time limit or the countdown to World War III, when civilization will disappear
forever. The appointed time limiting Mankind’s existence on the earth is 7,000
years. The countdown started when Adam and Eve committed the first sin. That
was 6,061 years ago. God gave the human race 6,000 years to get it right. They
didn’t get it right, and the 6,000 years is over. Now we have entered the last
thousand year period and we’re getting close to the end, but it is still far away
for those reading this book. The end of the world is too far away for people to
80
be interested in it. Nevertheless, the end of the world comes for everyone when
they physically die; that’s the end of the world for them!
6. The end of the world

a. The end of the world is not a frightening thing in itself, because it only
means the second part of your life has ended. The end of the world makes
no difference to a person who dies today because their world came to an end
today, but the Judgment will make a difference to every dead person. The Final
Judgment of the human race comes after the end of life on earth, which is why
everyone is put into one of two spiritual places after physical death:
1) Hell is where people’s spirits are held as demons after physical death.
Demons are not allowed to rest until the Final Judgment of all demons.
Hell, after physical death, is a spiritual holding pen.
2) Heaven is where dead people’s spirits, who are God’s children, are
allowed to sleep, until the earth is rebuilt into a paradise to accept
newly resurrected life.
b. The spiritual holding pen* known as Hell is where a person is sent after
physical death destroys their human body. Knowledge of it should be critical
to every person. There are only two places in the spiritual world: Heaven and
Hell. Everyone will be sent to one of these two places before the Final Judgment
decides the eternal place demons will reside forever. Therefore, the last 7,000
years, known to us as ‘Time’** are the central focal point of Biblical writings
and prophecy. (* See paragraphs 6a1 and 2)
(** See Chapter 7, ‘Time’)
81
Chapter 14
Animal Sacrifice
1. The redemption Plan – animal sacrifice

a. God’s plan included a sacrifice. The original word used for sacrifice was
“victim”. God allowed sinful Mankind to use a victim, an innocent animal,
to take the blame and punishment for his sins. The original victim was a baby
lamb. Abel offered a lamb for his sins as instructed, but Cain refused to be
obedient and offered vegetation. The reason vegetation wasn’t an acceptable
sacrifice for sin, is no blood was shed. God’s rules demand a person’s blood be
shed for being disobedient to God. This is the reason God brings war, plague,
catastrophe, and death, upon people, families, and nations.
b. A Man’s child is his blood. In the Bible, we see God punish King David for the
sins of adultery and murder by killing his newborn baby. Abel was Adam’s son.
Therefore, God punished Adam and Eve for their sin by using Cain to kill Abel.
Since God is justified in killing Abel, this doesn’t excuse Cain for committing
murder.
c. God’s law demands payment for sin. The payment for sin is both physical and
spiritual death of the sinner. This is the essence of Jesus’ sacrifice for us on the
cross. Since God is merciful, He allowed Jesus to become the victim instead of
us. Jesus physically died in place of us as the substitute payment for our sins.
Since human beings sin they spiritually die and deserve to physically die to pay
for those sins. When the innocent human being named Jesus died on the cross,
for a sin he did not commit, his physical death became the final sacrifice. This
is why Jesus is called the Passover Lamb, which is the sacrificial Lamb. Jesus
physically died so human beings wouldn’t have to spiritually or physically die
to pay for their sins.
d. Since God is merciful, shortly after Adam and Eve committed their first sin,
the Bible subtly shows us the Lord teaching them the necessity of an animal
sacrifice. Immediately after the sin, the Lord provided them with the skins of
animals. An animal must be killed to take its skin. Hence, we see the Lord teach
Adam about the animal sacrifice. The Lord God introduced the animal sacrifice
to Adam, which allowed him to shift payment for their sin onto the innocent
animal.
e. Prior to the Cross, the animal sacrifice was a ritual that only postponed the
spiritual death of a person’s personal spirit until Jesus died, which is what they
deserved. We see Abel sacrificing a lamb to God. This proves Adam taught the
ritual to his sons, Cain and Abel, but this ritual didn’t stop God from requiring
the blood of Abel, or the physical death of Abel, as payment for Adam’s sin.
82
The animal sacrifice became a requirement of the Lord after the first sin was
committed. It wasn’t a request. The Lord required Adam to teach his sons that
each person had to perform this ritual of an animal sacrifice for the forgiveness
of his sins once a year. A man’s animal sacrifice also covered all the children
and female members of his family. Since God considered them the man’s
possessions, then they are simply an extension of that man.
f. The animal sacrifice made the animal an innocent victim who took the place
of the originally intended victim. This system was a temporary system that
would continue as a ritual until the permanent victim or permanent sacrifice of
Jesus would be offered to God over 4,000 years later. When Jesus is born, and
grows, he realizes through the Scriptures that his destiny is to become the final
permanent sacrifice for all Mankind. The temporary sacrifice could not stop
being practiced, until the true sacrifice was killed; when the true sacrifice was
killed, then the temporary sacrifice would have to stop.
g. The ritual would have to be removed and no longer allowed to be practiced
once the final sacrifice was offered. This is the reason God had the Jewish
Temple in Jerusalem destroyed, and allowed the Arabs to build their Mosque
(Islamic temple) in its place on the exact spot. God used the Romans to destroy
the Jewish Temple, and the Arabs to keep the Jews from ever practicing the
temporary animal sacrifice again. The performance of an animal sacrifice would
be committing sin after the Jewish Temple was destroyed. Thus, showing God’s
love for the Jewish people.
h. The temporary sacrifice was only a temporary payment. A man had to offer
his animal sacrifice every year. This ritual protected the man and his family
for a period of one year. It covered the sins committed by a man during the
year immediately following the last ritual performed. If a person was obedient
to God and died in between rituals, he slept after physical death and did not
become a demon. He slept to await the final sacrifice of Jesus on the cross.
When the final sacrifice was accomplished by Jesus, all the obedient children
of God, prior to Jesus, received the same benefit as people who believed Jesus
after the cross. They would be included in the resurrection of the dead, and
brought back to life on the new earth after the Final Judgment.
i. The permanent sacrifice was Jesus, the Lamb of God. He was the final victim.
The effects of Jesus’ offering himself as a victim for the entire human race
extended all the way back to Adam, and forward to the end of our world. It
applied to anyone, and applies to everyone, who believed in, or believes in,
God or His Son Jesus. Belief in God is having faith in God’s word, which is
using the Bible to replace the evil information a person has contained in their
brain about God and Jesus. Belief in God or Jesus is not the same as believing
they exist; which unfortunately is what most people are guilty of believing.
Everyone believes there is a God, but only a few people have the faith to apply
83
the written Word of God (the Bible) to their lives, no matter what it costs them.
2. After Jesus’ crucifixion

a. Shortly after Rome murdered the Christ named Jesus, God also moved the
Roman Empire to remove the Jewish Temple in Jerusalem in 70 A.D. This
was God’s way of keeping the Jewish people from trampling on God’s Laws
concerning the animal sacrifice. Once the final sacrifice of the Messiah Jesus
occurred, the Jewish people would have sinned by killing animals as sacrifices
to God. It would have been considered murder by God to kill animals as
offerings without the Temple. The crucifixion of Jesus had concluded the work
of the nation of Israel. They had accomplished their mission, as predestined
by God, by offering the final sacrifice to God, which was to kill the Lamb of
God, who was Jesus. Therefore, the Temple in Jerusalem would no longer be
necessary. In fact, the Temple would become a hindrance to the Jewish people.
So God had it destroyed to protect them. The only time God allowed the Jewish
people to kill their animal sacrifices was while the Temple existed in a tent and
afterward in a building in Jerusalem. Yet, once God had King Solomon replace
the Temple Tent with the Temple Building, then the Temple could never return
to being a tent. This symbolized the changes that would take place on earth,
which included Mankind changing his tent dwelling for permanent buildings
called cities. God would consider an animal sacrifice, after the destruction of
the Temple, an act of murder. This does not include animal sacrifices prior to
the existence of Moses, or during the time of Moses, and up to the Temple
becoming a permanent building. It is no wonder God put the Muslim people
in charge of the mountain in Jerusalem where the Jewish Temple once stood.
The Jewish Temple can only be built on that specific spot according to God’s
Laws. Israel, Jerusalem, and the Jewish Temple were once part of the ancient
Roman Empire during the time of Jesus. Centuries later the Muslim people
took possession of that entire area and the exact geographical location of the
Temple.
b. The reason the Roman Crusaders set out to re-conquer Israel was to take
control of Jerusalem again, because they needed the site where Jesus was
crucified as a foundation of their newly formed church. It was the basis of
their plans for the future of the Roman Empire. The Romans needed a war cry
to rally European armies. So they invented the Holy Grail, which of course
theoretically was in the hands of the Arabs in Jerusalem. The Roman Crusaders
waged war seven times during four crusades, over a period of four centuries,
against the Muslim people in Israel. The Roman Crusades ended in a stalemate
with the Muslim people still in possession of Jerusalem and the Temple Mount,
where the Jewish Temple once proudly stood. Hence, God influenced the brains
of the Muslim people to build their temple on the exact spot where the Jewish
84
Temple once existed. The Muslim temple is a Mosque called the Dome of the
Rock. This was God’s way of insuring the Jewish people could never offend
Him by renewing their animal sacrifice in the Jewish Temple in Jerusalem. The
decision concerning where the animal sacrifices would be done was solely God’s
decision and not Man ’s decision. Since, there has been no new commandment
concerning the sacrifice of animals, and the Temple in Jerusalem is gone, then
the animal sacrifice had to be suspended. The little known fact is, God’s last
commandment was to kill the Temple itself, which was the body of Jesus, the
Christ.
c. Once Jesus was crucified, there was no other reason for anyone to perform
an animal sacrifice. The Jews ceased all animal sacrifices*; but many Christian
sects continued animal sacrifices. Voodoo is one such Christian sect that
continues to perform animal sacrifices today. (* See paragraph 2a. this Chapter)
85
Chapter 15
God’s Counterweapon
1. God’s plan to counteract satan

a. Humanity was exposed to the wiles of satan. His only weapon is mental
influencing the human brain, which includes: lies; torment; perverting the
true meanings of Biblical concepts; keeping God’s people from contacting
other people; keeping people from reading the Bible; keeping people from
assembling with believing people by providing alternate activities; offering
people a quest for money; offering people a quest for power; offering people
sex opportunities; suggesting people overly use food, alcohol, and drugs;
suggesting stealing; suggesting murder; and suggesting suicide.
b. There are physical weapons that satan uses in this war. They include: all
the various governments; all the various businesses; all the various religions;
all the various Christian churches; and all the various preachers, priests, and
especially the use of the Bible.
c. The sin of Adam and Eve resulted in Mankind being cursed. The curse extends
until life on earth is destroyed; and if the curse remained unchallenged until the
end of the world, it would have meant eternal damnation for everyone. The
curse on Mankind resulted in God putting a Cherub with a flaming sword at
the east entrance of the Garden of Eden. His job was to keep Mankind from
re-entering the Garden of Eden and getting to the Tree of Life. The Tree of
Life was the only way Man could obtain eternal life. The result of the curse
was knowledge. The knowledge of physical death would lead to spiritual death
entering the world. God’s plan to counteract spiritual death, which comes from
satan’s influence of the human brain, went into effect the moment Jesus was
born. When Jesus died the plan was finished. God’s plan was simple. God sent
a special spirit into Jesus to be born a human being on earth. His title is known
as the Messiah (The Anointed One or the Christ). The curse could only be challenged
if a human being lived a perfect life and was killed for a crime he did not
commit. Jesus was killed for a crime he did not commit. He was executed
for the crime of treason. He was falsely accused for calling himself a king.
Since Jesus lived a perfect life without ever breaking one of Man’s or God’s
rules, Jesus defeated the curse. When Rome executed Jesus on the cross, for
a crime he didn’t commit, Jesus’ mission on earth was done. Jesus had lived
a perfect sinless life from birth to death. Jesus had successfully challenged
satan’s victory over Adam and Eve and won.
86
2. Three things were accomplished on the cross
a. First, Jesus being perfectly innocent of any sin or crime and being executed
resulted in His glorification: which simply means, God multiplied Jesus’
personal spirit after he died. Jesus’ personal spirit was the spirit God chose
to send to earth. It was a particular spirit’s turn to be born as a human being,
just like all other human beings. Jesus’ personal spirit is the spirit that left his
body on the cross the moment he died. Physical death is caused by God’s Spirit
leaving your human body, which also causes your personal spirit to leave your
body.
b. Second, Jesus is the final sacrifice. Jesus’ blood being spilled on the cross
made him the final sacrifice for all Mankind’s sins. It includes every person
ever born on earth, but it doesn’t include anyone who freely chooses to reject
God’s offer of being saved. Jesus, having been a perfectly sinless human
being, made himself the victim that became the offering, which paid for every
sin ever committed by the human race. There is only one exception to this
accomplishment. The exception is one sin, known as blasphemy of the Holy
Spirit, which is purposely contradicting and denying what is written in the
Bible*. It is not covered by this salvation plan.
(* See Chapter 45, ‘Translation vs. Interpretation’, paragraph 4b)
and (* See Chapter 35, ‘Born Again’ , paragraph 3b)
c. Third, Jesus had successfully broken the curse on Mankind since the days
of Adam. The devil was well aware of Jesus’ birth, existence, and mission.
This is why satan influenced King Herod to kill Jesus as a baby but his plot
failed, which is a vital part of God’s protection plan, known as salvation, which
is extended to anyone who truly chooses to believe God. Jesus was satan’s
only enemy, and that left satan no other alternative but to have Jesus killed.
The devil believed that Jesus would have defeated him by getting all people to
worship God, if Jesus were allowed to live. Killing Jesus was satan’s greatest
error, because sacrificing Jesus was the essence of God’s plan to defeat satan.
You could say satan defeated himself. When he influenced the brains of the
Pharisees and Romans to kill Jesus, satan walked right into God’s trap. Jesus
had challenged satan during his lifetime and defeated him in death. Jesus
challenged satan to a duel. The weapon chosen was the Bible. Forty days after
God anointed Jesus at John’s baptism; satan tried tempting Jesus by injecting
thoughts into his brain. Each thought from satan was defeated instantly by
Jesus using the Word of God (the Bible) to prove his thoughts misinterpretations
of Biblical principles, which makes them lies. Thus Jesus taught us how to
counteract the ideas satan and demons put into the brains of people.
87
3. God’s Trap
a. God’s plan involved tricking satan into killing Jesus. God chose, assembled,
and trained the Jewish people as priests several thousand years prior to the birth
of Christ. There were two reasons for the existence of the Jewish nation:
1) To be the priests anointed by God to offer the final sacrifice of the
Passover Lamb for the sins of the world.
2) To be the world’s scapegoat, which is the second Passover lamb who
is blamed for the sins of the world.
b. God would not accept a sacrifice from any other people on earth. Therefore,
it was necessary for the Jewish people to kill Jesus, the Lamb of God. If the
Jewish people had not fulfilled their destiny, God would have had to punish all
human beings by banishing them to eternal damnation for being disobedient
and breaking the least of His commandments. When satan influenced people
to kill Jesus, he unleashed God’s promise to glorify*. Jesus after his death.
This means Jesus would become the Holy Spirit**, and become exactly like
God. Jesus’ spirit would now have the ability to be everywhere at the same
time just like God. Jesus would now sit at the right hand of God inside every
living person on earth throughout time. Jesus’ personal spirit would become the
Conscience*** inside every living person’s brain, who was alive or born on the
50th day after the crucifixion, which would continue to the end of the world.
Therefore, satan could not win because God’s plan was perfect.
(* See Chapter 36, ‘The Holy Spirit’, paragraph 6)
(** See Chapter 36, ‘The Holy Spirit’)
(*** See Chapter 30, ‘Bondage’, paragraph 5)
c. The Comforter is the personal spirit* of Jesus, who is the Holy Spirit**. Jesus
has continued his work on earth as all people’s Consciences***. Physical death
no longer limited Jesus to the confines of a human body. He was now free to
carry God’s message to all people. Jesus became the victim, the fulfillment
of the ritual animal sacrifice for sin. God rewarded Jesus’ unselfish act on the
cross by multiplying Jesus’ personal spirit, which is the Glorification**** of
Jesus. Now Jesus could sit at the right hand of God His Father inside every
human being from the womb. Now everyone on earth, and every human mind,
had access to God through Jesus. The Holy Spirit inside them is known as the
Conscience. Jesus could now influence every human brain on earth all the time
and at the same time; while satan’s influence of the human brain depends on
his armies of demons, most of whom are weak, undependable, ignorant, and
greedy, neither are they all intelligent. Then satan has to contend with many
demons who simply refuse to hurt living human beings, because once they
physically died, they realized they were lied to and deceived about God and the
88
world to come. If it weren’t for human greed and hatred, satan and his hordes
of demons would have never brought the world to its present state of evil.
(* See Chapter 25, ‘Spirits’, paragraph 5e)
(** See Chapter 36, ‘The Holy Spirit’)
(*** See Chapter 30, ‘Bondage’, paragraph 5)
(**** See Chapter 36, ‘the Holy Spirit’, paragraph 6)

89
Chapter 16
Right Hand of God
1. Jesus sits on the Right Hand of God

a. This statement confounds the world, but it is quite simple to understand.
Determining what it means, demands we know God’s location. Most people
believe God is out there somewhere. Somewhere ranges from a place called
Heaven to the universe or beyond. The simple truth is that God only lives inside
people. Therefore, God’s palace is right inside you! God’s palace is inside every
human being, since your body is God’s Temple. When Jesus stated:
“In my Father’s house are many mansions: I go to prepare a place for you.”
Jesus was referring to his spirit residing inside every human being right next to
God the Father. This is the meaning of Jesus sitting at the right hand of God.
Since Jesus is inside you, then don’t let anyone deceive you into believing
Jesus is somewhere else. Jesus’ throne is right next to God’s throne inside you.
If you are a human being, then Jesus has been inside you since you were inside
your mother’s womb. Since Jesus is the Holy Spirit, then everyone has the
Holy Spirit from the time he or she is inside their mother’s womb. Don’t listen
to the liars. They’re just jealous!
b. God took dirt and formed it into a human being named Adam. Then God
breathed a living Spirit into that new human being and it came alive. The living
Spirit that moved into Adam was God. The Bible tells us that God is everywhere
at the same time. This is true. It simply means God is living inside all of us at
the same time. It is God that gives us life, and makes us living human beings.
c. We are only alive because God is inside us making everything function. This
is why John the Apostle wrote.
“If you hate your brother, how can you say you love God?”
The Apostle was telling us: when one person kills another person or hurts
another person they are really attacking God, because the spirit controlling them
hates God. An attack on a person is an attack on God. Since God is a Spirit.
Then He is inside every person. If Jesus is sitting at the right hand of God, then
he has to be inside your body also. This is why your body is the Temple of God.
There is no provision for Jesus or God moving out of a person’s body until the
day people physically die.
90
d. God’s Spirit is a multiple Spirit able to be inside everyone at the same time.
God’s Spirit is giving us life and operating our bodies. When Jesus’ personal
spirit was glorified by God fifty days after the crucifixion, Jesus’ personal spirit
was multiplied by God and became the Holy Spirit to enable his spirit to live
inside all living human beings from that moment forward; and it doesn’t matter
if a person believes it or does not believe it. It doesn’t matter if a person is
black, green, white, yellow or red; or if a person is a Jew, Muslim, Hindu,
Buddhist, non-religious or other religion. Jesus is our Conscience, all the time,
at the same time, and everywhere. The Bible says Jesus’ throne is right next to
God’s throne. It even tells us it is on the right side of God’s throne. Since God’s
throne is inside us, then Jesus’ throne is inside us right next to God. Hence,
Jesus sits at the right hand of God.
91
Chapter 17
Life Before and After Death
1. Spiritual life
a. Life was originally created prior to this world’s existence. Life was originally
created in an eternal spiritual realm. All existent life was in the form of spirits.
Spirits have no form or mass, which means they can’t be seen or weighed.
Since life was created to exist eternally, there is no relative time span for their
existence.
b. All spirits believe God, and spirits can do nothing without God the Father’s
permission. Spirits are eternal creatures and cannot be destroyed. Spirits were
intended to live in a material body on earth.
2. Human life
a. When God created Human life on earth, life was still eternal. This means it
could never end, but this does not mean physical death did not exist. It only
means people were not aware of the existence of death. It does not mean a
person would never die. The lifespan of a person was very long, and when
death finally caused their human body to fail, God simply renewed their human
body and put them back into it. This is known as the resurrection of the dead.
When people had no knowledge, this system of eternal life did not present
a problem; but when knowledge entered the world, the human brain could
not grasp the concept of death. This generated the fear of death, and this fear
generates sin. Therefore, Adam and Eve would have never physically died, had
they never sinned against God, which was to disobey God. Now people know
about physical death, but they can’t see proof that they will return to life after
death. Knowledge of physical death was the result of Adam and Eve’s sin, but
this did not mean their lives ended. It just meant their time on earth ended, until
the next phase of life. Once their time on earth ended, they had to return to the
eternal existence as spirits to await becoming human beings again. The same
human body would be renewed over and over as the person’s life continued
eternally.
b. It is important to understand spirits are eternal creatures, because it means
our lives will never cease. The question is, why do we physically die? Physical
death is simply an end of one’s human body, but it is not an end of one’s spirit.
Physical death is limited to a very short time period, known as Time, which
began a little over 6,000 years ago on earth, and will come to an end in about
1,000 years. The life span of human beings prior to ‘Time’ when ‘Death’ entered
the world is unknown. A person’s life span could have been thousands of years
92
or even millions of years long prior to Adam’s first sin.
3. Length of life
a. The length of a person’s lifespan was unlimited prior to the first sin. Afterward,
Mankind’s lifespan had a maximum duration of 1,000 years; and after the flood
it was limited to 120 years. Before the flood, people lived for nearly a thousand
years before physical death overtook them. There is no factual reason to believe
this is some twist of counting time differently than we do today. Yet, there is
plenty of evidence, which proves this length of human life was literal.
b. God told Noah the future of the human lifespan would be limited to 120 years
after the flood, because sin had increased in the world. This limitation shows
us there is a direct connection between sin and aging. A limitation was placed
on the human race by God to limit evil on earth. The first person, recorded in
the Old Testament, who was limited to 120 years of life was Moses. Tracking
the ages of people from Adam to Moses shows us that people’s ages slowly
diminished from Adam’s 930 years of age to Moses 120 years. This occurred
over a 4,500 year time period, and was a very slow process. This amounts
to a person’s age being reduced by less than 20 years per century. In the five
centuries between Moses, who lived for 120 years, and the era of Israel’s kings,
Man’s age was further reduced to just 70 years. A reduction of 50 years over
5 centuries, which amounts to a reduction of 10 years per century. This serves
as proof concerning the Biblical ages of ancient human beings, but only after
Adam and Eve’s first sin. This is the beginning of recorded time on earth.
c. Man’s written records show that people’s ages increased during the 18th and
19th centuries back to 120 years. This was due to the Victorian Age, when
morality became the primary goal of people. Then the Industrial Revolution,
which produced deadly toxins in our atmosphere, reduced Man’s age once
again to less than 40 years of age. This phenomenon didn’t end until World
War II. Since then Mankind had slowly crept back into the 70 to 80 year range
of life. This newest change is directly due to the leaps medicine has made in the
20th century, which was an act of love on behalf of nations toward their citizens,
but with countries all over the world canceling their social programs, love is
becoming cold.
4. Physical death
a. Once death overtakes a human being, their physical body dies; but their
personal spirit, who is the person, continues on into eternity, which is a timeless
place, to wait being returned as living human beings to the planet earth.
This process will take millions of years after everyone physically dies. This
enormous time period will have no effect on the spiritual realm where the dead
continue living, because time is a non-existent item in the eternal world.
93
b. Once the resurrection takes place, physical life on earth will return to its
original eternal system. An example would be: think of yourself being in your
favorite place, such as Disney Land or at football games without ever getting
physically tired or bored. In these situations, it is the same for all human beings.
When you are enjoying yourself, time has no meaning and passes by very
quickly. It will be the same over the millions of years it will take our planet to
reproduce itself and prepare itself for our return. You will sleep through it and
return. This will be life after death.
94
Chapter 18
The Two Worlds
1. The spiritual and physical worlds

a. There are two actual worlds co-existing side-by-side, even though most
people in the Western Hemisphere don’t believe it. One is a physical world and
the other is a spiritual world. Life exists in both worlds. It is possible for these
two worlds to contact each other, but contacting each other is breaking God’s
Laws. There are specific rules made by God that both worlds must follow.
Rules like gravity, which is a rule we must follow in the physical world.
b. The Bible tells us about spirits who live in the spiritual world, which is not
actually another world, but the invisible part of the same world we occupy. It
is said to co-exist with the world in which we live, because there is an invisible
wall that keeps the creatures on both sides separate from each other.
c. Co-existing does not mean side-by-side. It means intertwined. The spirit world
is intertwined with our material world. So intertwined that one cannot operate
without the other. Therefore, the spiritual world is not separate from our world;
and as our world is functioning, so is the spiritual world also functioning. The
two worlds are like two instruments in an orchestra. The music produced is
one sound, but it is the product of both instruments. Everything happening is a
product of both worlds: the material world and the spiritual world functioning
as one.
d. The spiritual world has its roots in eternity. This means the spiritual world
began eons before our material world existed. Once the universe and earth came
into existence, the spiritual world that surrounds us intertwined itself with our
world and simply continued to co-exist with us. This Chapter is dedicated to
the spiritual world that now exists during Time, and not the past or future parts
of the eternal spiritual world: which are different segments in the same eternity.
For a better understanding, let’s say, the spiritual world existed before Time
and before the earth began; and the spiritual world exists during time and while
the earth exists; and the spiritual world will continue existing after time and
after life on earth no longer exists. Therefore, the only period we are dealing
with in this Chapter is the existence of the spiritual world that now exists with
us during Time.
e. The rules controlling spirits in the spiritual world can be seen below in this
Chapter*. (* See paragraphs 4a to 4i, this Chapter)
2. The Physical World

a. The world we live in is made up of things we can see and touch: hence it is
95
known as the material world. All the things that exist are made from materials
like metal, wood, stone, clay, cloth, fibers, bone, hair, Each of these things are
either composed of their own individual atoms or compounds derived from
various atoms attached to one another. The only invisible things that exist
are gases, such as air, nitrogen, hydrogen, yet, when these gases are cooled
sufficiently, they become visible and solidify.
b. The atoms that make up all materials on earth are also invisible to our eyes.
When the very powerful electron microscope was invented, atoms could
actually be seen. Although we can see atoms, they are not touchable because
they are tiny balls of energy and energy cannot be felt or touched like solid
objects. Whereas, electricity is energy and if touched it will be felt. When
someone experiences an electric shock, they are not feeling the electricity.
They are only feeling the result of the electricity passing through their body.
Since energy can’t be felt or touched, then how can we feel the things made
from these tiny balls of invisible energy we named atoms? This is a question
that must go unanswered in this book. The importance of discussing this issue
is, invisible things have always existed in our world, and were always there
even though Mankind couldn’t see them or touch them. This should prove to
you that invisible things exist such as spirits all around us, even though we
can’t see them or prove it.
c. A person claiming to believe in God, the Bible says, must believe in things
that are invisible. Things that cannot be proven. Jesus is the God of Israel.
People who believe in the God of Israel must believe what the Bible tells them.
Believing what the Bible says is the essence of having faith in God.
d. Adult human beings have learned how their material world functions, while
the spiritual world remains illusive and mystical. Ancient people developed all
kinds of rituals to deal with the unknown spiritual world, while today’s people
mostly ignore it as a non-existing entity. Both are errors of Mankind:
1) ignoing the spiritual world’s existence perpetuates Mankind’s ignorance
about it; and gives demonic spirits power.
2) overly reacting to this unknown spiritual world will bring much harm to
those people and their families: who are involved in trying to make contact,
or making successful contact, with the spiritual world. The evil side of
the spiritual world is known as the occult. Any person, of any religious
confession that knowingly or unknowingly has anything to do with the
occult has already offended God. He or she either will not be allowed to
enter the kingdom of God, or will be cast out of the kingdom of God on
earth. Offending God only takes dabbling with something like a horoscope,
fortune teller, Dungeons and Dragons (a computer game), or a Ouija Board:
which are not playful games just because they are sold in toy stores.
96
3. Heaven and Hell
a. Heaven and Hell are actual parts of life on earth, as well as the names of places
in the spiritual world*. (* See Chapter 19, ‘Heaven and Hell’)
4. In the Beginning
a. When the earth was first created, the only spirits on earth were satan, who
is Lucifer the Archangel, and all the fallen angels that followed him. The
earth was first used as a prison to separate evil angels from the good angels.
The separation was necessary to isolate the earlier human race, known as
Pre-Adamic Man, from Adam’s generations of human beings. This was the
beginning of life on planet earth.
b. Michael the Archangel did not visit earth until Adam was created. When
Eve sinned because she was influenced by the devil, the human race became
disobedient to God. When people die in their sin, their souls or personal spirits
are released from our material world, and they must continue life as demons
in the spiritual world. These spirits are condemned by God to roam the earth
without rest until the end of time. Then the Final Judgment will determine their
eternal fate. These demonic spirits actually exist. They have vast power over
phenomenon. They are responsible for all the hidden information brought to
light by Psychics, fortune tellers, and mystics. Demonic spirits can influence
living human beings though thoughts and visions, but there are rules.
c. Demons cannot force people to believe the thoughts that they suggest. Yet,
people believe their thoughts because the thoughts they plant in human brains
are very convincing. It only takes a simple decision about a thought to stop it,
or you can just ignore it. People don’t even try to reject their thoughts. Notice
I said, ‘reject’ and not ‘stop’, because we cannot stop thoughts, but we can
reject them. Human beings do not know their thoughts can come from sources
outside their brain. People do not believe their brains can receive telepathic
information from sources in the spiritual world. When people find out about
this phenomenon, they still refuse to believe it, and that empowers the demons.
The reason God designed us male and female, mother, father, and children, is
so each of us could have another person’s brain, who loves us, above us. This
system is designed to defeat the devil’s ability to speak directly into the human
brain. God’s way removes the person that is being directly tempted by satan
through desirable thoughts, and replaces their brain with the parent or spouse’s
brain. Therefore, God said, “Honor your father and mother”, and in another
place “the husband is the head of the wife”. It is not possible for a person that
doesn’t know the Bible perfectly, and doesn’t have a very good relationship with
the Holy Spirit, to tell the difference between their own thoughts and demonic
thoughts. There is no audible difference; neither is there a difference in tone, or
speech, or the way they say something. Detecting demonic thoughts can only
97
be accomplished by comparing them to Biblical principles, which is not easy
for the average person. It isn’t easy for Priests, Ministers, Evangelists, or Bible
Scholars. Demons are successful because people are ignorant of these facts.
Another problem is that most people don’t believe spirits, ghosts, or demons,
actually exist. Demons depend upon human ignorance to deceive people. It is
shown to you in the Biblical character of Judas Iscariot, the Apostle Peter, and
Jesus. No one is immune from it. The only protection from it is knowledge of
the Bible. The less people know, the easier it is for demons to work their magic
on the brains of the living.
d. It is difficult to help people believe they can resist demonic suggestions
injected into their brains, because people either refuse to believe a spiritual
world exists, or are ignorant of how the spiritual world operates. Since people
believe their thoughts are the sole product of their own brain’s ability to think,
then it is unlikely we will convince people that their thoughts come from
demons.
e. The only contact a human being is allowed to make with God’s spiritual world
is through their own brain via their Conscience. Any other contact is taboo.
God’s laws forbid people from contacting spirits, or having anything to do with
spirits that contact people. God’s laws also forbid all spirits, in their spiritual
form, from contacting people. Therefore, the only spirits in their spiritual form
that ever contact people are demons and satan, because these evil spirits have
free will and are rebelling against God’s laws. A demon cannot force a person
to believe them: not mentally through thoughts, or physically by appearing to
people. If demons were to appear as horrible creatures, or the devil showed up
as a red creature with a tail and claws, no one would accept their messages.
This is why demonic spirits always pose as Jesus, Mary, saints, or dead loved
ones, to deceive unsuspecting human beings, especially children. Normally,
demons do not appear to people, unless the person has decided to make contact
with spirits; but since demons are rebelling against God, demons do initiate
contact in spiritual form with people from time-to-time. This only occurs when
demons know a person is thinking about making contact, or the person believes
contact is possible, or the person is getting involved with the occult. A decision
to contact spirits can be quite subtle, such as: seeing a film about spirits and
deciding to try it; or deciding to become or deal with witches; or deciding to
mentally accept witches as friends; or by playing with the occult, such as: a
Ouija Board, which may seem like a parlor game, but is not; or by dabbling
in witchcraft, or Voo Doo, or some other form of sorcery, which also includes
any ritual even if the ritual is performed in a Christian religious service; or by
having, or buying, or owning, or possessing, or praying to, or by praying in
front of, any object, statue, or picture, and mentioning the word ‘God’ in your
prayer, or any likeness of anything that represents a god or God; or by accepting
98
the presence of a spirit that appears to you in person; or by going to Fortune
Tellers; or accepting information by believing Taro Cards, Tea Leaves, Palm
Reading, Horoscopes, and Fortune Cookies. Any of these constitutes a decision,
which will open the gates of Hell for that person and their entire family. Once
the gates of Hell are opened most people have no idea how to shut them again,
and the unsuspecting person is dragged down into Hell. This is how simple it is
to shut the gates of hell. If you refuse to acknowledge the appearance of spirits
by exposing them as demons, no matter who they impersonate, then you have
diffused any demonic power or control. A person’s mental or verbal decision
to reject a thought or a vision of a spirit’s appearance causes the automatic
termination of such phenomenon. Even ignoring thoughts or a spirit dismantles
their power, but refusing to believe it is actually happening just empowers the
demon. Refusing to believe spirits, or the spiritual world exists, is not the same
as refusing to accept who the demons are impersonating. Another way to defeat
the appearance of a spirit that seems to be a live person is to touch it. Since
you cannot touch a spirit, because it is only a vision, it will vanish. Ignorance
of spirits or denial of the spiritual world’s existence is their best partner. They
love ignorant people and scientific people, which is why denial of the spiritual
world wreaks havoc on the human race. The first use of thought influence was
used by satan on Eve. The second use of satan’s power to transfer thoughts to a
person’s brain was when satan got Eve to influence her husband Adam; and the
gates of Hell were thrown opened for the whole human race to enter into the
kingdom of hell on earth.
f. Demons have the power to move material objects and even attack human
beings. Evidence of this is in both the old and New Testaments. In Job, we see
satan asking the Lord for permission to attack Job, and the Lord giving satan
permission to do so. In the book of Acts, we see Jewish men, who did not
believer in Jesus, trying to exorcise demons from a person in a house. These
religious Jews were badly beaten, had their clothing torn away, and were driven
from the house by the demons. Demons can move things, levitate things, use
mental telepathy, and make good educated guesses about the future, because
they have thousands of years experience and they have access to all information
written or spoken. They use these methods to trap people into believing in
them. Once a person experiences this phenomenon, it is hard to tell that person
their experience was a trap. The experience is real, but the result of deciding to
believe in such phenomenon is disastrous. The Bible calls it sorcery. A perfect
example of sorcery in the Bible is when King Saul decided to consult a witch,
to bring the spirit of the Jewish Prophet Samuel back from the dead. King Saul
simply wanted to ask Samuel about the future concerning the outcome of an
impending war. The result of king Saul’s use of sorcery was disastrous. Samuel
told King Saul, he and his sons would die the next day in the war as punishment
99
for using sorcery to awaken Samuel’s spirit and calling him back from the dead
. This was not the news Saul wanted to hear!!! This is not Hollywood. This is
real stuff. It is the result everyone will receive for dabbling in sorcery; both the
sorcerer and the seeker will die!!! This is a guaranteed trip to Hell, fire, and
damnation.
g. Demons must go further and further away from a person involved with
reading or studying the Bible as long as that person believes what they are
reading: which is the same as making a decision. Reading the Bible is like
Light. The more you read, the more light you have. The more light you have,
the less darkness exists around you. This is the idea behind the parable of the
house having been cleansed, which represents a person full of demons having
been cleansed of their demons.
h. Demons do not actually take up residence inside human beings, when they
possess a person. This idea is the fairytale of childish teachers, but demons do
camp around you. Mental telepathy is not transmittable over long distances.
The closer they camp to a person, the greater the influence they will have on
the person. The greater number of demons camping around a person, the more
influence they have on the person. The stronger the demons, the more influence
they have on a person. The Bible and your decision to believe the Bible is your
only defensive weapon; which is why the Bible calls itself___a sword*!
(* See New Testament Books, Ephesians Chapter 6, verse 11)
and (* Romans Chapter 13, verse 12)
and (* Hebrews Chapter 4, verse 12)
i. Demons cannot be everywhere all the time. Demons are not like God or the
Holy Spirit. Only God and the Holy Spirit can be everywhere all the time. It
takes time for demons to travel from place to place. Of course, they can travel
much faster than human beings; but it still takes time for demons to travel, and
to get from one place to another. Therefore, demons cannot be everywhere all
the time, or in two places at one time.
j. Demons cannot disclose information to human beings, unless the human being
has decided to accept that spiritual connection as either a Godly communication
or a communication from the occult world. God never uses the spiritual world
or the occult to communicate to the human race. This is why He gave us the
Bible. Another way demons can make contact with people is when a person
has accepted the evil communication as a natural phenomenon; or that person
has decided to contact the occult world knowing they are trying to reach the
evil spiritual world. Yet, most people who get involved in communicating with
demons are deceived into their relationships with demons, such as: psychics
or people dealing with psychics. Most of them would run from those demonic
relationships if they knew they were actually talking to or dealing with demons.
This is especially true of psychics who work for the police by solving crimes.
100
Demons use these psychics channels to betray the murderers who were used
by the same demons to commit those murders. It is the evil spirits way of
getting more people into spiritual hell faster. Thus guaranteeing the murderer
doesn’t have time to repent of their crimes, since they will be executed. This
phenomenom is also used to deceive so called modern day prophets, who
foretell the future. People like Nostradamus. Demons do not know the future.
Only God knows the future, which is included in the Bible. Demons are very
good prognosticators (good at guessing), since they have thousands of years of
practice and keeping acurate records about human behavior.
k. Demons cannot harm a believer. A believer is any person who has made a
Conscience decision to believe God, Jesus, or the Bible. This does not include
a person who thinks, or says, or believes, they believe in God. Demons have no
power over, on, or against, a person that believes God; but make no mistake: not
all people claiming to believe in God actually believe God. If a person believes
lies taught to them by others professing to be working for God, they are already
part of the demonic world. Such people are influenced by the demons to do
every type of evil and even kill in the name of God, and even kill themselves in
the name of God, but Jesus said a time would come when people will kill in the
name of God, but God did not ask them to do so*. (* See Chapter 30, Bondage)
l. Demons must cease influencing a person that has accepted God’s Word (the
Bible) either by reading it or by receiving it from a person who truly works for
God. You will know such workers by their words. Their use of the Scriptures
(the Bible) lines up exactly with the Bible, and their lives parallel the lives of
either the Apostles or Jesus. It is not possible for a person to have one foot in
the world and one foot in the Bible and be a worker sent by God.
“Study to show yourself an approved worker of God, able to rightly divide the
Word of God” and “My sheep know my voice and they do follow me” or “You
shall know them by their fruit” but “ if their fruit does not exceed the fruit of
the Pharisees, then they are not of God.”
Christians who don’t believe docrtine is extremely important have two feet
planted directly in the world, and have strayed far from God. Yet, they think they
believe in God. The key word is ‘Think’. Who is giving them their thoughts?
John the Apostle wrote:
“If you do not stay exactly within the teachings of Jesus, you do not have God,
but if you stay exactly within the teachings of Jesus, you have both the Father
and the Son.”
101
5. Crossing the Barrier
a. There are two worlds co-existing on earth. Although the two worlds exist
together, they are separated by rules God created. Anyone forcing contact with
the spiritual world becomes an enemy of God. The two worlds are referred to
in the Bible by these two names: Heaven and Hell. Both these worlds begin
right here on earth with the living human race. The kingdom of Heaven and the
kingdom of Hell co-exist on earth. They are not far away places in the universe
or beyond; neither are they actual geographical locations on earth. They are the
result of one’s belief: a state of mind. A person’s belief, whether it is correct or
wrong, hurls that person into their appropriate kingdom while they are living
human beings.
b. People are sent to Hell. People are not only sent to Hell after they die. They
can be born into Hell on earth. If both parents do not believe God, all their
children are born into Hell; but if one parent believes God, their children are
born into the kingdom of Heaven. This specifically means children born into
Hell on earth, are born subject to demons or demonic control. This is why so
many young children are evil. Yet, children born to one parent that believes
God are born into Heaven on earth, and are born totally protected against
demonic possession until they are 21 years old. Then the child must make their
own decision about believing God or rejecting God. Remember, the protection
only extends against demonic possession and control. Demons still have the
right to influence everyone’s thoughts. Therefore, the parents still have to teach
the child right from wrong according to God’s Word, and not according to the
world’s way. Therefore, parents need a proper teacher of God to guide them
away from the lies about God and His Christ.
c. A person’s kingdom can be changed, but only God and the person have the
ability and the right to change their kingdom. People can and must decide to
change their allegiance from the devil to God before He will allow them to
change kingdoms. This is simply accomplished by making a decision to believe
God, and making a decision to believe God depends on making a decision to
believe what God or Jesus told the world, which is only recorded in the Old and
New Testaments of the Bible. If a person does not make a decision to believe
God, then that person is automatically thrust into and becomes a part of satan’s
kingdom, which is the kingdom of Hell on earth.
d. The two worlds co-existing on earth are:
1) the material world we live in and,
2) the spiritual world surrounding us.
The two worlds are made up of two kingdoms. Both the spiritual world and
the material world have two separate kingdoms each. In the material world, a
person is either in the kingdom of Hell or the kingdom of Heaven (the kingdom of
God). There is no middle ground here on earth.
102
Jesus said,
“He who is not for us, is against us.”
By the way, the term antichrist* means “against Christ”. In the spiritual
world, a person is either in the kingdom of Hell or the kingdom of Heaven.
When human beings physically die, the decision they made while they were
alive determines their next destination. Their personal spirit is either hurled
into the second part of Hell, which is the spiritual realm of torment, or their
personal spirit is allowed to restfully sleep to wait for the reconstruction
of a new earth. These two spiritual kingdoms are a continuation of the two
earthly kingdoms. What determines where a person is sent after physical death
depends entirely upon which kingdom they were part of while they were alive
on earth. Therefore, the choices people make while they are alive determines
the kingdom they become citizens of, or remain citizens of, while they are alive
and after they physically die. (* See Chapter 25 ‘Spirits’, paragraph 5i2 Note)
e. It is possible for people to transfer from the kingdom of Hell, while they are
alive on earth. It is also possible to transfer from the kingdom of Heaven back
into the kingdom of Hell again. This process is only possible while people are
alive on earth. When people physically die and they are sent to the next phase
of their respective kingdoms, it is impossible to transfer from their kingdom
until Judgment Day. Judgment Day determines the permanent kingdom for
each spirit. This is why the Apostle Paul said, We must run the race to the
end: meaning the end of our lives. The Apostle John informed us that some
Apostles, who were once part of the kingdom of Heaven, abandoned their
place in Heaven while alive and went over to the kingdom of Hell. John said,
since they were Apostles it was impossible to reverse their transfer because
that would require Christ dying on the cross a second time. The Apostle Judas
Iscariot is a perfect example of any person exercising their free will at any time,
but also making an irreversible mistake. Remember, Judas exercised his power
of God when he healed the sick and made demons leave possessed people, but
decided to go to Hell. A person sent to the spiritual realm of Hell after physical
death, can also transfer from the Hell back into Heaven. This process can only
take place after all life on earth has ceased and the Final Judgment pardons a
demon. It will be extremely difficult for a demon (an evil spirit) not to blaspheme
the Holy Spirit, because the peer pressure in spiritual Hell is tremendous, and
the powers a demon receives in Hell are great, but it can be done. Praying for
dead souls in spiritual Hell is not allowed by God. It is a sin! It is useless and
has absolutely no effect on the dead. Jesus said, have nothing to do with the
dead. Doing so, just proves you do not believe God yet! Praying for living
people in the kingdom of Hell on earth is allowed, but it will cause God to heap
103
pain and suffering on the person for whom people pray. God will only pardon
a demon in spiritual Hell under these conditions:
1) The demon did not blaspheme the Holy Spirit while he or she was a
living human being on earth.
2) The demon did not blaspheme the Holy Spirit after death while in
spiritual Hell.
3) The demon did not influence a living person to blaspheme the Holy
Spirit.
Remember this, if a person couldn’t avoid spiritual Hell though they never
blasphemed the Holy Spirit while alive, it’ll be thousands of times more
difficult not to blaspheme the Holy Spirit while in spiritual Hell. If you don’t
make it into Heaven, at least remember not to blaspheme the Holy Spirit as a
demon in Hell or trick an unsuspecting living human being into blaspheming
the Holy Spirit during your long painful stretch in Hell.
6. Demonic spirits
a. Demonic spirits really exist. They are all around us everyday of our lives. They
can go anywhere except into the light. The light is not referring to daylight, but
is referring to understanding the truth as it is given to us from the Bible. Every
day great numbers of people die and are added to the swelling ranks of demons.
Ever since the world began, the number of demons is increasing, because the
world is getting increasingly evil, and demonic spirits cannot die. The number
of demons will never cease increasing until the end of time, which is when the
number of demons that will be cast into the Outer Darkness alone forever will
be chiseled in stone.
b. If you don’t believe a spiritual world co-exists with our material world, and
is firmly intertwined with it, then you don’t believe the Bible, which tells you
spirits exist. If you don’t believe the Bible, then you don’t believe God or Jesus.
A person with this type problem is destined to become a demon. The reason is
he or she doesn’t believe the written messages of the Bible. Anyone can change
that dilemma by making a decision to believe whatever is written in the Bible.
Then the person will be transferred to the kingdom of God. Just remember…
…non-starters and quitters lose!!!
c. Do you have power over demons? If a person believes the spiritual world
does exist, and believes it’s all one big ‘Hereafter’ filled with helpful spirits,
he or she is in for a very big surprise! If you are presently involved with the
spiritual world in any way, and believe it is harmless, you are going directly
to Hell if you die in your belief. If you are a Christian caught up in a ministry
that has convinced you that you have power over demons, and that power is not
based upon washing a demonically possessed person’s brain with the ‘Water of
the Word’, then you are being deceived!
104
How Our World Actually Works !
Before the Creation of Earth - In the Eternal Spiritual World
1. Evil spirits - (The Cold) - Lucifer and his followers -Condemned and born on Earth as their Prison until death
2. Undecided spirits - (The Luke Warm) - The Undecided - Born on Earth to make a final decision by death
3. Good spirits - (The Hot) - Michael and his followers - Born on Earth to help the undecided believe God
Physical Life on Earth = Living People on Earth

1. Evil spirits are born in the kingdom of hell on Earth - these are human antichrists bound in chains forever
2. Luke Warm spirits are born into the kingdom of hell on Earth - they must decide to believe God or go to hell
3. Good spirits are born into the kingdom of heaven on Earth - these are the very elect pre-destined to heaven
(Warm people who reject God go to Spiritual Hell: blasphemers of the Holy Spirit go to Hell and Eternal Hell)
h
Life after Physical Death = The Spiritual Worlds of Heaven and Hell
1. Evil spirits roam the earth as demons troubling people until the Final Judgment = suffering in Spiritual Hell
2. Good spirits sleep in Jesus until they are resurrected to life = resting in Spiritual Heaven
Heaven and Hell Chart

Life after the Final Judgment = Occurs after all Life on Earth ceases to Exist
1. Evil spirits who did not blaspheme the Holy Spirit while alive on Earth or while in Spiritual Hell go to sleep in
Heaven to await the resurrection to life on Earth: while those who blasphemed the Holy Spirit on Earth or in
Spiritual Hell are Judged, Condemned, and Banished into the Outer Darkness for an Eternal Damnation
Diagram 8
2. Good spirits are not Judged because they judged themselves on Earth. They are awakened after millions of years
and resurrected back to life on the New Earth to live in their own bodies in an Eternal Paradise
105
Chapter 19
Heaven and Hell
1. Heaven and Hell

a. There are two places in the Bible known as Heaven and Hell. Every Christian
church on earth allows people to believe these two places are somewhere in
outer space, or in the center of the earth, or somewhere beyond the universe.
All these ideas are errors. Heaven and Hell are not places, but they both exist
right here on the surface of the earth. These two places are filled with living
human beings, and not dead people. The process God uses to determine a living
person’s citizenship of Heaven or Hell is called “Faith”. Faith is the simplistic
value placed on a person’s acceptance of the truths written in the Word of God
(the Bible). If a person rejects the truths in the Bible, he or she becomes a citizen
of the kingdom of Hell. This is how God determines whether you believe Him
or not. Only these two invisible kingdoms called Heaven and Hell exist on
earth. There is no other choice but to become a part of Heaven or Hell.
b. Who will be your king? Once a person is thrust into one of these two
kingdoms, they become a servant of their king. Jesus is the king who reigns
over the kingdom of Heaven and satan rules his own kingdom of Hell. Make
no mistake, these two places really exist, but they exist as a state of mind. They
are invisible because there are no visible boundaries or geographical locations
on earth. Their citizens are co-mingled everywhere on earth. They are even part
of the same families.
c. There are differences between these two kingdoms: the citizens of satan’s
kingdom or Hell are nagged and tormented mentally into following the thoughts
demons inject into their brains. Their goal is to totally diffuse a person’s free
will. The citizens of God’s kingdom of Heaven are gently reminded mentally
through thoughts their Conscience injects into their brains. The citizens
of Heaven have the free will to decide whether or not they will follow the
suggestions issued to them. They also have the Bible, so they can double check
their thoughts against it. Their Conscience acts as a second witness either
verifying or rejecting their mental thoughts. The citizens of both these kingdoms
must use their brains. The process is called thinking. People must analyze their
thoughts to be effective citizens in God’s kingdom. God’s citizens have this
added tool, known as the Bible. People can verify whether their thoughts are
coming from the Holy Spirit or demons, but they must know the Bible. This is
why you have heard evil people, who are citizens of satan’s kingdom say: “The
voices in my head made me do it!” While Jesus used the written Word of God
to reject the thoughts satan put into his brain, right after he fasted for 40 days
and nights.
106
2. Heaven
a. When a person makes the simple decision to believe what is written in the
Bible, that person becomes part of the kingdom of Heaven. The person doesn’t
have to physically die to take the voyage. It’s more like being transferred.
Although Heaven is an earthly place, it doesn’t geographically exist anywhere
on earth. It is a state of mind. It is similar to a fairytale, but the pumpkin doesn’t
turn into a magnificent coach with twelve horses. There are no glamorous
parties to attend or glass slippers; neither will a prince or a princess come and
sweep you off your feet. The angels are only human beings that know the exact
meaning of the Bible.
b. Heaven has three phases:
1) The first phase of God’s kingdom is on earth. It began 50 days after
the execution of Jesus. It is filled with living human beings.
2) The second phase of God’s kingdom occurs after physical death takes
people from the first phase on earth. They sleep during the second
phase until the reconstruction of earth is complete.
3) The third phase of God’s Kingdom begins when the resurrection of
the dead back to eternal life takes place. God’s children will be put
back into their human bodies on the reconstructed earth, which is the
new earth.
c. Heaven is also called the kingdom of God. When John the Baptist was alive,
he told us the kingdom of God was near. When Jesus was a man, alive on earth,
he told us the kingdom of God was near; but 50 days after he was crucified, the
kingdom of God was here!
d. Jesus had to die to open the gates leading into the Kingdom of God or Heaven.
A person could enter into the kingdom of Heaven by:
1) being born into it.
2) by believing God.
3) by calling upon the name of Jesus.
4) by deciding to accept Jesus as their Lord and Savior.
5) by making ‘Truth’ the essence of his or her life.
6) by being Sanctified by a believing spouse.
7) by being washed by the Water of the Word.
8) by being born again.
9) by accepting a Prophet as a Prophet.
10) by deciding to believe everything written in the Bible.
11) by a special Unction from God, which is a miracle.
12) by being obedient to God’s commandments.
13) by being obedient to their Conscience.
In the thirteen ways listed above, which is by no means a complete list, being
sealed by the Holy Spirit is the ultimate goal for everyone who is allowed by
107
God to enter His Kingdom. Getting into the Kingdom of God is only the first
step to a multi-step process. Otherwise the Apostle Paul would not have taught
us there are three baptisms:
1) baptism of water, which is the water of the word; and not literal
water.
2) baptism of the Holy Spirit, which is being filled with the Holy Spirit.
3) baptism of fire, which is being sent to the ‘Lake of Fire’ for not
receiving the baptism of water and the baptism of the Holy Spirit.
The baptism of water is being submerged into the Bible’s doctrine like a person
taking a bath. The process should clean the dirt of the world from a person’s
brain. The baptism of water only gets you into the Kingdom of God. John the
Baptist was using submergence in the Jordan River as an example to show the
Jewish people how to wash their brains in his teachings. Every person in the
Kingdom of God must go through the baptism of the Holy Spirit, or they will
eventually be sent back to the kingdom of Hell for not maturing like adults, and
for not bearing fruit like the offspring of a marriage. Therefore, a person can
be in the Kingdom of God and never be baptized in the Holy Spirit. Baptism
of the Holy Spirit is only the second step in the process. Once a person is
baptized in the Holy Spirit, they have overcome the Wicked One*. The growth
process should continue until a person is sealed by the Holy Spirit. A person
can only be baptized in the Holy Spirit by believing the truth about God and
Christ. Believing the truth about God and Christ can only be accomplished
by accepting the Bible’s teachings even if they oppose your favorite church’s
teachings. This leads to understanding God’s Word. The following Scriptures
tell us the secret of being saved. Saved from what? Salvation means being
saved from God sending a person to Hell, while you are still alive on earth; and
worse, being sent to spiritual Hell after death.
(* See Chapter 25, ‘Spirits’, paragraph 5i2 Note)
“But what does the Bible say?
“The word of God is near you, even in your mouth, and in your brain: that is,
the word of faith, which we preach; that if you will confess, Jesus is the Lord,
with your mouth; and will believe in your brain that God (the Father) has raised
Jesus from the dead, you shall be saved. For with the brain man believes unto
righteousness (doing things right); and with the mouth confession is made unto
salvation.”
For the Scriptures say:
“Whosoever believes Jesus shall not be ashamed. For whosoever shall call
upon the name of the Lord Jesus shall be saved. How then shall they call on
108
Jesus in whom they have not believed? And how shall they believe in Jesus of
whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear about Jesus without a
preacher? And how shall the preachers preach, except the preachers are sent
by God (the Father)?”
As it is written in the Bible:
“How beautiful are the feet of the preachers that preach the truth about peace,
and bring good news about good things! But they have not all obeyed the truth.
So then faith comes by hearing the Word of God, and being able to hear comes
by the word of God.” (Romans Chapter10: verses 8 to 17)
e. Once a person becomes a citizen in the kingdom of Heaven here on earth,

they receive rewards. The rewards are too numerous to list here, but here are a
few:
1) Your blindness is healed so you can see the truth recorded in the
Bible.
2) Your sins are forgiven.
3) You grow from a born again baby to a child. Then you mature into a
young adult and continue growing into a mature adult.
4) You are allowed by God to understand the mysteries in the Bible.
5) You are allowed to understand the language of angels.
6) You are allowed to teach the truths in the Bible.
7) Your children are born with total protection against demons possessing
them.
8) Your enemies will be defeated by God even if you never know about it.
9) God will provide all your needs without you knowing it.
10) You have the power of God to help people.
11) Only God will have the right to decide when your time to physically
die will come upon you.
12) You are resurrected to eternal life here and in the paradise to come.
3. Hell
a. Hell began on earth the moment Lucifer and his fallen angels were cast down
to the earth by Michael the Archangel. These evil spirits became the earliest
human beings on earth*. The next human beings created on earth were Adam
and Eve. They began life in a paradise. This was the equivalent of Heaven.
Then Adam and Eve broke God’s commandment and let Hell into paradise,
but it did not replace Heaven. It only allowed Hell to share paradise with it.
Therefore, Heaven on earth came into existence when God created the first
two human beings with living spirits, and Hell spread, entwining itself with
109
paradise. (* See Chapter 6, ‘Pre-Adamic Man’, paragraph 2)
b. Hell is the kingdom of satan. Hell has three phases:
1) The first phase of satan’s kingdom of Hell is on earth. It began when
Lucifer and his fallen angels were thrown out of heaven and cast onto
the earth. Hell on earth is filled with living human beings.
2) The second phase of satan’s kingdom of Hell occurs after physical
death takes the people from the first phase on earth. The second phase
of Hell is a spiritual kingdom where dead people’s spirits become
demons. Demons cannot rest day or night and are tormented until the
Final Judgment, which occurs immediately after all life on earth has
ceased existing. Spiritual Hell separates the demons from the sleeping
spirits of God’s children who physically died.
3) The third phase of satan’s kingdom of Hell begins after the Final
Judgment of demons. All demons that have blasphemed the Holy
Spirit while alive on earth, or while in spiritual Hell will be sent to the
outer darkness forever. They will be condemned to eternal damnation
in the outer darkness separated from God and His children forever.
c. A decision is not necessary to become a citizen of Hell. People are born as
citizens of Hell. You just have to be born to two parents that don’t believe God,
and you’re automatically a citizen of Hell. There are other ways to become
a citizen of Hell. A person doesn’t have to physically die to go to Hell. They
just have to reject God while alive. Rejecting God means not obeying His
commandments as defined in the Bible. Hell doesn’t exist geographically on
earth. Its citizens are spread all over the earth, and co-mingled with the citizens
of Heaven. Hell is a state of mind. It is a state of non-belief in God. Jesus is the
angel who holds the keys to the gates of Hell. He is the prison jailer. He alone
decides whether a person stays in Hell, or is worthy enough to be transferred
into the Kingdom of Heaven at the Final Judgment.
d. The Synagogue of Satan. In satan’s kingdom there exists a Christian Church
Jesus called “the synagogue of satan”. The use of the word synagogue has
nothing to do with today’s Jewish people or the nation of Israel. It is referring to
an orthodox church that is extremely powerful. A church that claims to represent
Jesus Christ, but actually is deceiving people by working for satan. This church
was started by the Pharisees of Jesus’ time that rejected him as the Christ or
Messiah of Israel. People presume the ‘synagogue of satan’ represents Jesus,
but it doesn’t. The Apostle Paul told us this synagogue of satan leads people to
believe in a false Jesus, and they receive a false spirit who imitates the Holy
Spirit.*. Hell is a title used by the Bible to label the synagogue of satan where
the False Prophet resides. (* See II Corinthian Chapter 11, verses 1 to 4)
e. Jesus holds the keys to Hell. No one but Jesus can open the gates of Hell and
release people back into Heaven. It is also possible for demons to get out of the
110
spiritual Hell after physical death. This is what Jesus meant when he said, there
was one sin that would not be forgiven in this world or the world to come. If
people can’t be forgiven in this world for blaspheming the Holy Spirit, and they
can’t be forgiven in the world to come, then there is forgiveness of sin in the
world to come. Since the resurrection to life comes after living sinners are sent
to the spiritual Hell, and all those spirits eternally damned are excluded from
the resurrection to life, then there must be sinners that need forgiveness in the
world to come. Therefore, the world to come is referring to the spiritual realm
of Hell, which is in between the worlds of physical life on earth and the future
resurrected physical life on earth. Sinners in spiritual Hell can be forgiven for
the sins they committed while alive on earth, because they are paying for their
own sins in Hell. They must pay for their own sins because they didn’t accept
Jesus’ payment on the cross for their sins while alive on earth. Whereas, people
that believed God while they were alive used the blood of Jesus to pay for their
sins. They allowed themselves to be baptized by the Holy Spirit, and were
rewarded by Jesus paying for their sins.
f. John the Baptist told us the Pharisees were children of satan. He told us they
were producing children of satan, because their belief in God was perverted.
Jesus told us, in Matthew Chapter 7, that many Christians were going to Hell
even though they performed miracles, removed demons from people, and did
many wonderful works. He used this terminology, “many people on Judgment
Day will say to me, Lord, Lord…”: well the only people who call Jesus Lord
are the Christians. The Jews, Hindus and Muslims certainly don’t call Jesus
Lord.
g. Jesus was almost dead on the cross when he said, “It is finished”. Jesus referred
to his work on earth being finished. His work was to defeat the devil. Defeating
the devil gave Jesus the right to free the people in Hell, both physical Hell and
spiritual Hell, but their freedom depends upon them knowing and deciding to
believe what Jesus taught the world. This is what Jesus meant when he told us
to heal the blind and raise the dead. Even in the spiritual realm of Hell demons
will get a chance to bow their knee to Jesus and believe he is Lord. If they
don’t, they will be condemned to eternal damnation.
h. Hell is where peace has been removed. Wherever peace is removed, war
replaces it. Right now, peace has been removed from the entire world. We
are at war! The war on terror is a global war. It has only begun. In case you
haven’t noticed, it is escalating and spreading. The war on terror will continue
for the next 40 years. It will grow like a forest fire and get out of control until
it consumes the entire world in World War III, which is the third Woe predicted
by John the Apostle in the book of Revelation and the Prophet Daniel. World
War III is the result of a ‘Christian Church’ referred to as ‘Hell’ by the Apostle
Paul. The fuse has been lit and the appointed time will come.
111
i. War is Hell! This isn’t just a saying. It is the truth. The Bible talks about a ‘Lake
of Fire’. People generally think that the Lake of Fire is just another name for
Hell. This is an error. The spiritual place where people are sent after physical
death, known as Hell, is not the Lake of Fire. The Lake of Fire is also referring
to a real place here on earth. It is not a fictitious place in the hereafter, or outer
space, or in the middle of the earth. Living human beings are thrown into the
Lake of Fire. Every generation has its living victims fed to the Lake of Fire.
They are living human beings when they are sent to the Lake of Fire, where
many people physically die. This is why the Bible tells us the False Prophet and
the Beast will be thrown alive into the Lake of Fire. The Lake of Fire refers to
any war zone on earth. Soldiers, civilians, and clergy, all experience the Lake
of Fire every time they are included in a war. The so-called good guys and the
enemy alike experience the Lake of Fire every time they are included in a war.
If you can accept it, war is Jesus’ baptism of fire. It is Jesus’ second coming
bringing the wrath of God upon the ungodly living human race for rejecting
the ones God sends to baptize people in the Water of the Word and the Holy
Spirit of Truth. “Vengeance is mine saith the Lord”. War is reserved for the
people who rejected the truth about God and His Christ when they rejected
God’s Word. In the Bible, God tells us about one Great War with no pause. It
is difficult to see this because God treats all wars from the cross to the end of
civilization as one continuous composite. God compresses all the wars into one
war, and labels it Armageddon. Yet, all these wars are separate individual wars
with many decades separating them. This is why it is so difficult to see that the
Lake of Fire represents war on earth consuming living human beings.
4. The Hereafter
a. Heaven and Hell have three levels each. These two kingdoms begin with
the creation of the earth. Both kingdoms continue into the spiritual world.
Everyone ever born becomes a citizen of the earthly Hell or the earthly Heaven
before they are born or after they are born. There are no other choices or places
for any human being born. The human citizens of the kingdom of Heaven,
while they are alive on earth, are all living human beings who were born into
human bodies. The human citizens of the kingdom of Hell, while they are alive
on earth, are all living human beings who were born into human bodies. The
first level is when these two kingdoms, Heaven and Hell, are fused together
on earth making it impossible for anyone to easily see or know which human
being is a citizen of Heaven or Hell. This is represented by Jesus’ parable of
the wheat and the tares growing together until the time comes when they will
be separated, and one is taken into the barn while the other is thrown into the
fire and burned. Once a person physically dies, that person continues their life
in the second level of Heaven or Hell. The two kingdoms are separated in
112
the second level, which is the spiritual world where good and evil spirits are
separated from one another temporarily.
b. When a person physically dies, what they believe at the moment of death, and
what they did during their lives as human beings, determines the kingdom in
which they will continue their life during the second phase. This occurs after
physical death took them from the human race. A person who physically dies
as a citizen of Hell will be immediately sent to the second phase of Hell, in the
spiritual world, and become a demon. A demon is a spirit that cannot rest, who
will be tormented until ‘Time’ on earth ends. A person who physically dies as a
citizen of Heaven will be taken to the second phase of Heaven, in the spiritual
world, and become a Saint. A Saint is a spirit allowed to sleep in Jesus, resting
until ‘Life’ on earth comes to an end. These two types of citizens or spirits are
only in the second phase of their respective kingdoms to wait for the Judgment
of demons. The souls in Heaven will not be Judged because they already judged
themselves when they were alive on earth. The demons in Hell are waiting for
their Final Judgment, which will take place after human beings no longer exist
on earth, and ‘Time’ as we know it has come to an end. The souls sleeping in
Heaven are waiting for the reconstruction of the planet earth to be completed.
Then all those spirits that are asleep will be awakening as human beings on the
newly reconstructed earth with Jesus being their ‘Light’, because there will be
no Sun.
c. The third level of Heaven or Hell comes after the Final Judgment of demons,
which determines where a demon will spend eternity. Demons will be Judged
and either sent to Heaven to join the resurrection to life, or they will be sent to
eternal outer darkness forever. The Judgment depends upon the records kept
by God throughout ‘Time’ and ‘Hell’. Every spirit will be judged according to
the records. The books will be opened. Those spirits whose names are recorded
in the book of life, will be resurrected from the dead to eternal life and find
themselves alive back on earth in a paradise full of people. Those souls not
recorded in the book of life, will be sent into the outer darkness to spend eternity
alone. There will be no parties; no music; no other souls to use, torment, cheat,
rob, or kill. They will be somewhere in the universe in utter darkness, because
all the stars of Heaven will no longer exist to give their light. This includes
the Sun. Each demon will be given their own dead planet to rule and play god
while they spend eternity alone forever!

113
Chapter 20
War Begins on Earth
1. The real war begins – murder enters the world

a. We began with a war in Heaven. The Biblical saga tells us the losers were
satan and his followers. They lost the war in Heaven, which was fought against
Michael and his followers. The result of losing the war in Heaven was satan
and his followers (the fallen angels) were cast onto the earth as a prison. This was
not the end of the war, but only the beginning of it. The fallen angels and satan
carried their hatred of God to the earth, where they decided to sabotage God’s
creation. It is this final act of hatred that gets satan permanently judged, found
guilty, and damned by God, to be separated from God’s creation for eternity.
b. Adam and Eve have many children, but Cain and Abel are singled out because
they were both Prophets, but Abel’s brother Cain became a murderer. They
become the examples God uses to teach us about Prophets in our world: chiefly
that all Prophets of God will not stay loyal to God. We see Abel remaining
faithful to God, while his brother Cain decides to take a different course because
of greed and jealousy. Free Will gives them the choice of doing things God’s
way or their own way. The Bible teaches us that Cain decides to become a false
Prophet. Cain envies his brother Abel, which results in Cain murdering Abel. It
also teaches us that the same parents can produce good and evil children.
c. Once Cain killed his brother, he removed the only chance he had of changing
his ways, because Abel was the only Prophet around that could have helped him
to understand how to worship God. This event splits the generations spawned
by Adam into two definite camps of the human race. One camp worshipping
God and the other camp killing those who worship God. So, the shooting war
began on earth with Cain and Abel; and its result has been wars too numerous
to list. The Bible teaches us that war will continue until the human race is
destroyed. When the war finally ends the losers will not return to earth, but will
remain separated from God and His children for eternity. The winners will be
resurrected and live as God originally planned life for human beings. The good
news is… All the animals will be resurrected also to live with us in harmony
and peace. So, don’t cry for the useless killing of animals because they all
get to come back alive. Cry for the useless loss of spirits doomed to eternal
damnation because they believed deceitful teachers.
h
114
Chapter 21
The Last Days
1. Adam and Eve - Man is created

a. The Bible agrees with science. The earth is over 400 billion years old. The
Church’s teaching that Adam and Eve were created a little over 6,000 years
ago is an error, because there is no proof how long ago Adam was created. The
Bible is not talking about the creation of human beings named Adam and Eve
6,000 years ago. It is only showing us that these human beings took a wrong
turn 6,000 years ago, which is when the first sin was committed*. This is why
the Bible is only interested in that part of human history. What happened prior
to that time won’t affect us. (* See Chapter 6, ‘The Garden of Eden’)
b. The Biblical account of Adam and Eve is only telling us that Adam and Eve
were responsible for “TIME” beginning on earth, which occurred a little over
6,000 years ago. Time beginning does not mean the earth and people did not
exist prior to 6,000 years ago. It only means Mankind did not begin counting
or recording time prior to 6,000 years ago. Therefore, the Bible agrees with
science: that the earth existed millions of years prior to God’s intervention by
creating Adam and Eve. The reason Mankind did not record or count time prior
to the first sin, is human beings did not have the ability to gather knowledge, nor
the brain capacity to extend their ability of thinking and analyzing information:
which is the basis of understanding ‘Time’ exists and passes. The first sin was
eating the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge. The forbidden fruit is what opened
the human brain and gave Adam and Eve the ability to expand their knowledge.
The expansion of their knowledge led to them realizing Time could be measured
and recorded. Hence, recorded Time began a little more than 6,000 years ago.
This is the reason the oldest civilizations on earth, like the Chinese people and
Jewish, people have calendars dating back over 5,000 years.
2. The Last Days – the last seven thousand years

a. The earth is very old. It is billions of years old. The Last Days is a reference
to one-half of the last 7,000 years on earth. It refers to a three and one-half day
period of time or one-half of a week. Think of this 7,000 year period as one
week. For example: The Apostle Peter said, “One day equals one thousand
years”. It is not necessary to calculate when this 7,000 year period began,
because the Prophet Daniel told us that the Messiah is killed in the middle
of the week. Therefore, we know the crucifixion represents the middle of the
7,000 year period. Since Jesus died 2,000 years ago, it represents the beginning
of the middle of the week, which is a 3,500 year period. This means there is
115
only 1,500 years left before all life on earth ceases to exist, which is the end of
the world, but our planet will continue to exist
b. 2,000 years + 1,500 years = 3,500 years = the Last Days
Therefore the Last Days refers to the last three and one-half days of that week.
According to the ancient Jewish people, a week ended when the sunset on
Saturday, which makes Saturday evening about 7:30 pm the beginning of the
first day of the week. Simplifying, we will say Sunday is the first day of the
week. Therefore, Sunday is day one, Monday is day two, Tuesday is day three,
and the first-half of Wednesday is the end of the first-half of the week. While
the second-half of the week includes: the second-half of Wednesday, which
is the second-half of day four, Thursday is day five, Friday is day six, and
Saturday is the seventh day and the end of the week. So, the Last Days refers
to this last half of the week, which actually represents a time period of 3,500
years from the cross to the end of life on earth.
c. If we consider one week as the 7,000 year period, then Jesus was crucified in
the middle of that week, or in the middle of the fourth day of the week or in
the middle of Wednesday. Since we are living 2,000 years after the crucifixion,
then the two days would be represented as two days after the middle of
Wednesday. So, day one of the two days representing the 2,000 years since the
cross, would be the middle of Thursday; and day two would be the middle of
Friday. Therefore, we are living in the middle of Friday. Remember the week
ends on Saturday at Sundown. Therefore, there are only one and one-half days
left until the end of the world or 1,500 years. This represents the end of time, as
we know it.
d. Jesus also used a one-day period to describe this same time period called the
Last Days. Just before his crucifixion Jesus said his time period represented
the end of daytime, and that nighttime was about to begin. This reference was
telling us the first-half of the week was about to end at the cross, which would
then begin the second-half of the week, from the cross to the end.
e. There is a term in the New Testament used by the Apostles. It is “The Last
Days”. It refers to the end of the world*. This phrase was never intended to
mean a future time period that would be the last few days on earth. Many people
make the error of applying Peter’s words about “the elements shall melt with
fervent heat”. They simply apply his words incorrectly because they cannot see
God’s plan through God’s eyes. This phrase neatly connects to the idea in the
book of Revelation known as “Armageddon”: which refers to the ‘mountain of
Megido” in northern Israel. The mountain of Megiddo overlooked and guarded
a plain east of Haifa, Israel, that controlled the valley of Yizrael. A valley that
stretched all the way from Haifa to Jerusalem. Megido is the ancient site of a
fortress city that used to control that valley. Therefore, Armageddon is referring
to war in Israel. (* See Chapter 22, ‘End of the World’)
116
f. “The Last Days” also refer to another term in the Old Testament, known as
the”Time of Jacob’s Trouble”. This refers to a terrible period of trouble for the
Jewish people. The first assault on Israel and the Jewish people came in 70 A.D.
when the Romans destroyed Israel and the Jewish Temple in Jerusalem, and
dispersed all the Jewish people throughout the world as slaves. Then the “Time
of Jacob’s Trouble” was re-kindled when the Roman Crusader Wars began in
the tenth century A.D. continuing for four centuries. Jesus mentioned this time
of Jewish trouble in Matthew Chapter 24, as “The Great Tribulation” which
means great trouble. Since Jesus directly refers to His nation of Israel in this
passage, He is talking about the “Time of Jacob’s* Trouble*”. His explanation
shows us that this time period is not a singular event, but many events that are
spread over a 3,500 year period of time. The next attack on the Jewish people*
was the Portuguese and Spanish Inquisitions** that roared like a hungry lion
over Jewish bones for four centuries following the Roman Crusader Wars. The
last abomination committed against the Jewish people was only 60 years ago
during World War II, when Hitler murdered over 6 million Jews in the death
camps of Europe. Perhaps now you can grasp the true meaning of “The Great
Tribulation” which is the “Time of Jacob’s (Israel’s*) Trouble.”
(* Jacob’s name was changed to Israel)
(** See Chapter 27, ‘Your Conscience’, paragraph 3c)
and (** See Chapter 45, ‘Translation vs. Inerpretation, paragraph 3d)
g. The time period that begins at the cross and continues to the end of life on
our planet is the Last Days. It is not speaking about the end of our planet, but
only tells us life will end on our planet. The Last Days is not referring to a
specific moment in time when the earth will no longer exist. It is telling us that
the world, which means life on earth, will gradually come to an end over a long
period of time. The time period is 3,500 years. Therefore, we are 2,000 years
into this prophecy and still have 1,500 years to go before life disappears on our
planet earth.
3. A Prophecy
a. Suffice it to say: The Last Days is also a prophecy. It refers to Daniel’s prophecy
known as the 70 weeks prophecy; of which the 70th week or the last week is of
particular interest to Biblical scholars. This reference to the mysterious missing
week originated from Jeremiah, of which Daniel the Prophet speaks, in Chapter
9, concerning the 70 weeks prophecy. The 70th week is broken into two parts.
The Last Days refers to the last half of that week or the last 3 ½ days. More than
this is far too complex for this book.
h
117
Chapter 22
End of the World

a. The Bible speaks about the end of the world. Jesus spoke about the end of the
world. The Apostles spoke about the end of the world. All refer to the end of
the world in different ways.
b. The Apostles spoke about the end of the world as if it would take place two
weeks after they wrote their letters, which are located in the New Testament.
c. Jesus spoke about the end of the world as if it were going to be a very long
time before it happened.
d. The Scriptures speak about the end of the world as being a definite period of
time.
e. Understanding the end of the world only comes from viewing it from God’s
perspective. Always remember, God is the One who caused the Prophets and
Apostles to write the text we call the Bible. Therefore, everything written in the
Bible must be viewed from God’s point of view, and never from our point of
view. God is eternal. Eternity is very difficult for our human brains to entirely
grasp that there is no way to measure eternity.
f. Eternity is a never-ending realm. There is no time. Unlike time, eternity
has no beginning, and no end. Therefore, time is only a tiny bubble floating
somewhere in the vast expanse eternity. The bubble is so small it is like a
child’s marble floating in the universe. When God looks at the events in time,
even though He can see the smallest detail, His viewpoint is from a vast eternity.
When God reveals an event to Mankind, which takes place in time, He has two
choices:
1) He can give us a detailed account of it.
2) He can give us an overview of the entire event and the amount of time
it takes to happen. Chapter one in Genesis is a perfect example of this
procedure.
2. The Seven Days of Creation

a. In Genesis Chapter one God tells us about the seven days of creation: while
in reality this process took billions and billions of years. Yet God simplifies the
story because it is easier for us to understand. In Genesis Chapter two, God
expands a piece of the time period for us that He talked about in Chapter 1. He
carves out a small section of the time it took for Him to create Man, and expands
it into the story of Adam’s creation. Even that expansion is accomplished in a
way that appears to be far less time than it actually took to create Mankind. This
118
is similar to a microscope, which has the ability to look at very tiny objects.
Without the microscope we see an overall view, but with the microscope we
can see the details. In an airplane we see an overview of our city, but on the
ground we see each detail. When the Bible speaks about the end of the world,
it does the same thing.
b. God refers to the end of the world as a single event that takes place in a
moment of time; or a very short period of time: while Jesus and the Apostles
viewed it from different angles. Jesus viewed it from the end of the world
looking backward toward the cross, and the Apostles viewed it from the cross
looking toward the end of the world: which is why they seem to say different
things concerning the end of the world.
c. God writes about the end of the world from an eternal viewpoint, like a
bird viewing the earth from high above it. God sees the end of the world as
one quick brief moment in time, because eternally speaking it is only a brief
moment in time. This is why the Apostle Peter said; “one day is like a thousand
years, and one thousand years like one day to the Lord”. Showing us the
different viewpoints of God’s Word. God’s viewpoint is from eternity and how
He sees it, while the other viewpoints are from the earth and how human beings
perceive it.
d. God views, and writes about, the end of the world in the Bible, as if it will take
place in the future on the last day of time or the last few days of time. Yet, God
placed enough information in the Bible to show us, the end of the world does
not take place in one day, on the last day of time; nor will it occur in a few days;
neither does the end of the world take place in a few years; no, not even in a
few centuries. The Apostles tell us the end of the world was already upon them
2,000 years ago. When the Apostles spoke about it, people believed the end of
the world was going to take place in their time and very soon after they heard
about it, but 2,000 years have passed since then. The reason for this is, the
Apostles were teaching people about the end of the world from God’s various
points of view, but the Apostles never foretold a specific time period or when it
would happen. God only gave them hints and riddles, so God had control over
when and who He would choose to reveal such information.
e. Every generation got it wrong! The Apostles purposely gave the world the
same dim view of the end of the world. False teachers allowed themselves to
be deceived, and altered Biblical information to raise themselves up over their
congregations, instead of serving them. This is why false teachers like Darby
predicted the end of the world would come in his time, during the 1800’s, which
propelled the erroneous theory of the rapture. The simple fact that Darby, a
pastor of a church in England, foretold an exact date when the end of the world
would take place proves Darby was a liar and a false Prophet. God said, false
Prophets should be put to death after there is proof their prophecy was a lie and
119
did not come from God. Since the world did not end two hundred years ago,
Darby’s lies about the rapture should have been discarded as false doctrine,
but people are still teaching and being deceived by the false doctrine of the
rapture today. I will give you one logical thought to think about: the essence
of what Jesus told us is, ‘Do not think of ourselves as being unique, when
something evil happens to us, because it happened to him first.’ Therefore,
Jesus physically died on the cross, so physical death must come upon all the
followers of Jesus. Then why are the rapture theorists telling people they will
escape physical death? If it happened to Jesus, it must happen to all Christians!
The Bible demands, when someone professes to be a Prophet of God, what
they foretell must take place. If their prophecy does not take place, it marks
them as false Prophets. Since the end of the world didn’t take place in Darby’s
time, it is easy to see he was a false Prophet working for satan. Apply this rule
to 1991, when most television evangelists prophesied the first war in Iraq was
Armageddon coming upon the world, which was their way of saying the end
of the world about to happen; but it didn’t happen! This means all those TV
evangelists are all false Prophets working for satan. This is not new. Pastors
and Priest did the same thing in World War II. They wrote and shouted that
Hitler was the Antichrist*, and they were wrong also. They err not knowing the
Scriptures. (* See Chapter 25 ‘Spirits’, paragraph 5i2 Note)
f. The end of the world is also called the ‘Last Days’ in the Bible. Unfortunately,
the false Prophets have erred by applying this term to some time beyond the
twentieth century. The term known as the ‘Last Days’, which is the end of the
world, begins at the cross and involves all the time between the cross and a
point time in the very distant future, when all life and the human race no longer
exist on earth. Therefore, the end of the world doesn’t occur at some future
point in time. The end of the world is a 3,500 year period that began when Jesus
was crucified on the cross.
g. Jesus gave us a list of things in Matthew Chapter 24 that must occur before the
end of the World. The reason he talks about Judea, which is an area in Israel,
is because he knew the end of the world would begin there the moment they
killed him, but the explanation concerning the end of the world is scattered all
over the Bible. What people don’t know is the end of the world includes the end
of various things at different times; and it continues over a very long period of
time. Since, the truth in the Bible has been purposely hidden from the world
during the last thousand years, Bible scholars and teachers only have limited
knowledge. So, each generation believed the end of the world was upon them as
their generation came to a close. Not knowing the truth, every generation since
the cross erred by assuming their generation was the only one to experience the
signs that seemed to point to the coming of Christ and the end of the world.
Now that it is really upon us, no one recognizes the Elijah, who is the only one
120
on earth capable of identifying and heralding the coming of Christ. Ask your
Christian Teachers, Pastors, Priests, Cardinals, Evangelists, and Apostles, how
to recognize Jesus when he comes! Watch their eyes as they fumble searching
for an answer, if they even bother to answer you. Remember, Christ will not
come unless Elijah comes first and prepares the people to receive their King
and Lord.
121
Chapter 23
The World after Jesus
1. The world after Jesus

a. Once Jesus defeated satan at the cross he became a multiple spirit just like
God. When Jesus’ return from the dead ended, which was the 40 days and 40
nights period after the cross, he told the Apostles he had to leave them to go the
his Father (God). The Apostles were sad and Jesus explained it was necessary
for him to leave so he could send the Comforter to them. Jesus was indirectly
speaking about himself. Jesus is the comforter that returned. The Comforter is
the human Conscience that is inside all people from birth to death.
b. God rewarded Jesus’ achievement on the cross by making him our
Conscience. God the Father gave Jesus access to every human brain. Now
Jesus could counteract satan’s influence on human brains. Thus balancing
satan’s power over the human race. Therefore, beginning 2,000 years ago all
human beings were given a gift from God and through their Conscience people
finally had another choice. This is the fulfillment of Jeremiah’s prophecy found
in Jeremiah Chapter 31, verses 31 to 34, which directly tell us that a New
Testament ‘Time’ is coming in the future, when God is going to put His laws
into our inward parts. Well our brains are in our inward parts, and the Word of
God is just another name for Jesus, and the Law of Moses is a part of the Word
of God, and the Law of Moses is God’s Law, so God’s Laws are inside us,
which means Jesus is inside us posing as the human Conscience.
c. God gave the human race a choice that did not exist prior to the crucifixion of
Jesus. This is the reason Jesus’ dying words on the cross echoed “It is finished!”
The devil had been defeated. The battle was over. The victory was the Lord’s.
People now had opposing arguments in the form of mental thoughts to assist
their brains make decisions between right and wrong. Jesus and satan could
now influence the human brain. While Jesus alone can also influence the soul’s
mind. Thus, giving people better choices than the Law of Moses. The Law
of Mosses was given to us by God to assist people’s mental efforts to reduce
satan’s power over the human brain. Originally the Law of Moses gave people
the ability to compare their thoughts to God’s Laws, so people could escape the
bondage offered by satan’s influence on the human brain. Jesus now gave all
people on earth a better solution: a counter weapon that could be used against
satanic influence, but this did not mean satan’s influence over the human race
was eliminated. It is possible to nullify demonic influence completely, but a
person would have to become exactly like the Apostles to accomplish this feat.
Otherwise, the degree of demonic influence depends upon the degree to which
122
a person is willing to develop a personal relationship with their Conscience,
who is the Holy Spirit. The stronger the relationship with the Word of God, the
lesser the relationship with demonic influence.
2. Jesus is murdered
a. The crucifixion was the turning point in the war between Michael and Lucifer.
Once satan accomplished getting people to kill the Messiah of Israel (Jesus),
God’s secret plan was unveiled to Mankind and became evident to satan. He
realized he had made a grave mistake having Jesus killed, but there was no way
back. His fate was chiseled in stone, but that wouldn’t stop satan from trying to
win the war in Heaven.
b. The curse of having demonic influence inside our brains was not lifted or
removed by Jesus dying on the cross. Only a perfect relationship with the Holy
Spirit could render the curse null and void. Mankind would have to continue
under the curse until they developed a perfect relationship with the Holy Spirit
or they destroyed the world. Either way satan could not win. He could no longer
stop people from destroying the world; and it would be the only way for him
to win the war. The strategy once developed by satan to destroy the world had
to shift toward him getting people to save the world. This is happening right
before your eyes. If satan could now keep people from destroying the world,
then satan could reign over the human race forever on earth. The trouble satan
is experiencing with his new strategy is he made people greedy over the last
thousand years to get them to destroy God’s creation. Changing people from
greedy to loving, which is necessary if satan wants to change the human race
and save the world, is harder than getting people to believe in Jesus. The war
isn’t over and the final battle is yet to come, and it’s impossible for satan to stop
the destruction scheduled for the not too distant future.
c. Spiritual death reigned from Adam to Moses. Then the Prophet Moses
introduced God’s laws as a countermeasure against satan’s influence of the
human brain; but this influence was limited to the nation of Israel and a few
stragglers that were involved with Israel. The animal sacrifice was re-instated
by Moses as a prerequisite, so a person’s brain could be allowed the privilege
of having a countermeasure against satan being king over their brain. This
essentially made the nation of Israel priests of God, whose job it was to
influence the Gentile nations of people. This countermeasure would have to
suffice until the Messiah arrived on earth to attack satan.
d. The reign of satan over the human brain was reduced by Moses and destroyed
by Jesus. Yet, the curse from Adam’s time could not be removed as long as this
world existed. Therefore, God’s plan includes the destruction of this world,
so the curse on Mankind will be removed. Once this world is destroyed, God
will resurrect all the people on earth, except for any person who denied or
123
contradicted the truths written in the Bible. People who blaspheme the Holy
Spirit will not be forgiven in this world or the world to come. While all other
people await the renewal of a new earth and their return to their original
reconstructed human bodies in which to live again.
e. Jesus’ work on the cross included:
1) Jesus has the power to forgive most of Mankind’s sins, so people who
worshipped God have a guarantee of physically living again on the
replenished earth.
2) Jesus becomes the human Conscience, which is an alternate voice
in our brains while we are alive, so people can counteract satanic
thoughts and use their free will again to chose whom they want to
worship.
3) Jesus sits in Judgment of all sinners and the people who contradict and
deny the Word of God (the Bible).
124

Chapter 24
The Archangels
1. Lucifer and Michael – the Archangels are cherubim

a. A cherub is a warrior angel with a flaming sword. The flaming sword is the
Word of God. It is mentioned in the Old Testament, in the book of Genesis,
and in the New Testament, in the book of Hebrews. There are only two chief
Cherubs: Michael and Lucifer.
b. Only two commanding cherubs were created by God. They are the alter
egos of each other. This means they are opposites: one is good and one is evil.
God purposely made them this way, because God’s creation is a plurality. This
means everything in God’s creation must have an opposite. Therefore, you
can’t have hot without cold; up without down; light without darkness; male
without female; life without death; pleasure without pain; nor good without
evil. It is this plurality that makes the existence of the material world possible.
So, when God decided to create other living spirits, the first created spirit
was the good cherub Michael. The second created cherub was Lucifer. It is
interesting to know that Michael is a Hebrew sentence rather than a name.
It means: ‘the One who is exactly like God.’ Lucifer means: ‘the light of the
morning’ or ‘the morning star’. The morning star is the ‘Sun’, which was the
god of the Babylonians. These two cherubs were commanders put in charge of
all the other spirits created by God, like Generals in the army. In Revelation
Chapter 9, we see a war break out in the eternal world, called Heaven, before
the creation of the universe. The two cherubs lead the opposing forces against
each other. Lucifer lost the war, which resulted in Lucifer and all his followers
being evicted from Heaven.
c. Eternity existed alone. It was the only place that existed. Then the universe
was created. The war in Heaven fostered earth’s use to separate the evil
spirits from the good spirits. God used the earth to imprison Lucifer and his
followers, known as fallen angels. The earth was already part of God’s plan
for His creation, but now it would be first used as a prison for the fallen angels
and Lucifer, before Michael’s followers would be allowed to live on earth.
Therefore, the universe was created to house the planet earth, and Michael was
put in charge of imprisoning Lucifer on the earth. Lucifer’s fall from grace
caused his name to be changed to satan, which means ‘the adversary’. (Grace
means knowing God’s will, which is God’s way of doing things. Falling from
Grace means to rebel against God’s way of doing things.)
d. Lucifer’s name is changed. Lucifer became known as the devil, which means
the false accuser; and satan means the adversary. The earth was created as
125
a material world. The Archangel Lucifer was chosen to be the commanding
cherub on earth. His followers were the fallen angels (evil spirits). They all have
to be born into human bodies, live on earth as human beings, and physically
die. Each spirit is born on earth in his own time from the beginning of the
creation to the end of the world. This was the result of God having created an
automatic system of ‘cause and effect’ to deal with any and all problems arising
in His creation. Spirits becoming human beings were an original part of God’s
plan. It included all the spirits, which included all of the fallen angels and
satan. The war in Heaven resulted in the separation of good spirits, undecided
spirits, and evil spirits. This separation began in the spiritual world before the
creation and continued into the material world known as earth. The separation
would also continue beyond the grave. You may have noticed the separation of
people and spirits throughout the Bible. Sons are separated from their fathers
and mothers. Brothers are separated from each other. Evil people are separated
from the good people. Adulterers are separated from their spouses. Jesus the
human being is separated from the living, and evil spirits are separated from
good spirits at the Judgment of eternal life and eternal damnation. Separation
is the worse punishment a spirit can receive, because all spirits were created to
be with God, and never be alone, whether in a human body or out of it.
2. Lucifer and Michael are spirits on earth

a. The two Archangels, Lucifer and Michael, also had to be born on earth as
human beings to make their decision concerning believing God and then
physically die. Their work on earth was predestined which means their work
was pre-planned by God before they were created or born. Both these spirits
would have mothers and fathers. They would experience everything all other
human beings experience during life. They would be born with the same
abilities as other normal human children: with the instincts and mental capacity
of their parents. Since God chooses what spirit is born to which parents, their
births would be no different than other children born. Except for one thing.
God would choose the perfect parents for each of these Archangels because He
knows all things. Thus giving them the perfect set of instincts with good and
evil knowledge necessary for each of them to carry out their predestined task
on earth.

126
Chapter 25
Spirits
1. Spirits
a. A spirit is created by God to live forever. A spirit, whether good or evil, cannot
be destroyed, and cannot cease living.
b. Spirits live in a parallel dimension to our material world. The world we live
in and know, the earth and all it’s creatures, is a material world. This means all
things in our world have weight, mass, and size, no matter how small or large.
Another world exists that is connected to our material world. It is entwined with
our material world. It is the spiritual world. It is connected to and integrated
with our world. Yet, there is a gigantic gulf that separates these two worlds,
similar to the Atlantic Ocean, which separates the continents on both sides of it.
The Atlantic Ocean was a barrier that kept people on both sides of it separated
for thousands of years, until ships finally breached the barrier.
c. The only ship that can carry someone from our physical world to the spiritual
world is Physical Death. There is no other way to get to the spiritual world.
Yet, there are many people and Christian teachers telling lies about leaving this
physical earth. The promise of the ‘Rapture’, which is a lie, is that people’s
physical bodies will disintegrate and they will be transported into the spiritual
world without experiencing physical death*. The rapture is a false doctrine
that Christians will escape physical death, but death is the central theme of
Christianity, which is based upon the Resurrection of the dead; and if Christians
don’t physically die, then they cannot be resurrected from the dead. The first
thing wrong with this theory is it by-passes the idea of following Jesus, who
said: If it happened to him, it would happen to his followers. Well, Jesus
physically died on the cross. He didn’t disintegrate or disappear until after he
went through physical death, and he did not escape physical death. The second
problem with this theory is it by-passes the central essence of Christianity,
which is the resurrection of the physically dead. The resurrection is Jesus’
secret weapon, which opposes satan’s weapon, which is the fear of death. The
Bible tells us that we are saved if we believe that God raised Jesus from the
dead. Therefore, the people flocking to this rapture theory are afraid of death!
Perhaps their doctrine is not in order and they have a reason to fear death? The
third problem with the theory is the many proofs in the Bible, which oppose
the rapture and teach the rapture is a lie. A person cannot go from our world to
the spiritual world unless they physically die. I’m sorry to be the bearer of bad
news, but no one is getting off this planet earth alive.
(* See Chapter 22, ‘End of the World’, paragraphs 1j and 1k)
127
d. Once a person has physically died, there are three conditions that will enable
the person who died to return to this material world on earth, but they are not
all part of the resurrection of the dead back to life*.
(* See paragraphs 2, 3, and 4, this Chapter)
2. The Person Who Dies as a Sinner becomes an Evil Spirit

a. Any living human being that has rejected any part of the Bible is a sinner.
This type person lacks faith. When a sinner physically dies, the person’s spirit
is immediately judged by God and condemned to spiritual Hell and becomes
a demon. Their fate is Hell because he or she died without having their sins
forgiven by God. They decided not to believe God while they were alive. A
demon is a spirit without form, weight, size, or mass, but just as much alive
after death as before death. Demons carry all the knowledge they accumulated
when they were human beings. Their brain goes with them to Hell. Demons are
condemned to roam the planet earth without rest unless they possess someone.
Demons are in great torment while they are roaming the earth. They can only
get relief from their torment by possessing a living human being. Demons are
locked in the second phase of Hell until the Final Judgment of demons occurs,
which will take place immediately after life on earth comes to an end.
b. Possession of a living human being is similar to a person moving into a house
and occupying it; and like a house, many other demons can occupy the same
living space at the same time, which is a living person’s body. Once demons
have possessed a person’s body, they derive pleasure from using that person’s
body as if it were their own body and get the person to do their will. The
method used by demons to influence and motivate a human being is thought
transfer or better know as mental telepathy: which is the ability to transfer
one’s thoughts by projecting them into the brain of another person. Therefore,
demons continue doing the same sins that plagued them while they were alive
on earth. Projecting thoughts into someone else’s brain is not possible for
people to do while alive on earth, but demons have already physically died and
as spirits they can tap into a host of new tools (phenomenon) available to them
in the spiritual world, such as: levitation, the ability to move objects without
touching them. The use of such phenomenon (tools) gives demons the upper
hand over human beings, because demons can project themselves as beings
similar to superman; but there are rules, lots of rules.
c. God has placed demons within the confines of many rules. The first important
rule is all demons are directly subject to Jesus. Some rules hamper their
activities, while other rules limit their power over human beings, and other
rules prohibit any contact with living people. It is because of the many rules
governing the spiritual world, that demons can be easily defeated: which is
why the Apostle Paul wrote, “We are not ignorant of the wiles (tricks or methods)
128
of the devil.” The use of phenomenon (tools) gives demons the ability to trick
unsuspecting people, and hook occult dabbling people, into believing in ghosts
(evil spirits), séances, and superstitions. The differences between the world’s idea
of ghosts (demons), and the Bible’s information about demons, are worlds apart.
Most living people believe what the ghosts (evil spirits) they contact tell them.
They think the ghosts that contact them are nice beings. Living people have
no idea they are dealing with condemned dead spirits being punished by God;
nor do living people understand that making contact with demons is a certain
spiritual death sentence from God when they physically die; unless they change
their belief and rid themselves of their demons. People playing with spirits
(demons) are in the physical realm of Hell, and will be sent to the spiritual phase
of Hell. This process exists so demons can inhibit, de-rail, sidetrack, lockout,
and cause sinners to reject God and His Word, to bring about the destruction of
God’s creation.
d. Hell is not the Final Judgment. It is only the continuation of satan’s earthly
kingdom. Since a living sinner is already in the first phase of Hell, their spiritual
life continues in the second phase of Hell after death. The second phase of Hell
is a temporary place of torment and punishment. Evil spirits are held there
until the Judgment, which will determine the final destination of demons.
Demons still have free will. They can decide not to hurt people. They are not
subject to satan once they are in the second phase of Hell. He has no power
over demons. He cannot force demons to do anything. Therefore, demons can
decide to worship God and Jesus while in Hell, but that won’t lessen their
pain and torment. If demons refuse to contradict and deny God’s Word, they
will be forgiven their sins because they have paid the enormous price of being
tormented for thousands of years in Hell. Since these spirits refused to accept
God’s simple baptism in water, which refers to the Bible and not actual water,
they could not be cleansed by Jesus, who is the Holy Spirit. These evil spirits
denied themselves the simple baptism of the Holy Spirit while they were living
human beings. Therefore, they died in their sin and must pay the price for their
sins themselves. It would have been so easy for them to claim the sacrifice
Jesus made on the cross, which would have paid for their sins. Then they would
have been spared the long painful experience of spiritual Hell. It is useless to
pray for souls who were sent to Hell. In fact, it is sinful to do so. The dead have
made their decisions, and must live with the results.
3. The Person Who Physically Dies as a Prophet becomes a Good Working Spirit
a. The title of paragraph 3. means the person who died accepted a Prophet
of God as a Prophet, and his or her reward is becoming a Prophet. This is the
act of believing God. Therefore, Prophets are forgiven all their sins before they
die. They become Prophets of God while alive on earth. This type person is not
129
the ordinary person who goes to church, synagogue, or some other religious
order. This type person was predestined, before birth, to become a spokesman
(Prophet) for God: which is the meaning of ‘being sent by God’. The Bible tells
us Jesus was a Prophet, who was sent by God. So are all the other Prophets and
Apostles in the Bible. Many Prophets have been sent to the human race before
and after the initial 12 Prophets known as the 12 Apostles.
b. When a Prophet physically dies they do not rest like other saints, or go to
sleep, like all other people who die believing in God, who have had their sins
forgiven by God while they were alive on earth. Prophets become working spirits
after physical death, just like the demons but without the torment. Prophets are
not judged by God, nor condemned at the Final Judgment, because they have
already judged themselves while they were alive. Therefore, God considers
them innocent. Prophets are rewarded after physical death. One of their rewards
is to sit in Judgment of the demons at the end of the world. Another reward is
the ability to also possess living human beings, just like the demons, with one
great difference: the spirits of Prophets can only possess people after the people
have rejected and evicted their own demons, and have accepted the Scriptures
as truth. This process exists to assist living people who are destined to become
Prophets in their efforts to find, accept, believe, and develop faith in God and
His Word. The spirits of Prophets work with the human race for a thousand
years.
c. Are Prophets and Apostles still here? Or are those a thing of the past? The
Bible clearly tells us “…by faith you are saved!” This is the truth, and most
Churches teach this doctrine, but one of the greatest problems with Christians
is people do not understand the meaning of faith according to the Bible. Both
Christian congregations and the Church Leaders exhibit weak faith. Faith is
very easy to define, and only has one simple meaning attached to it. Yet, there
are so many Christians that have their own ideas about the meaning of faith.
God does not allow people to have their own ideas about faith, because faith
is destroyed or weakened by applying the wrong meaning to it. Only God’s
definition of faith works, which is why so many Christians and their leaders
exhibit weak faith. Jesus said, “If you have the faith of a mustard seed, you can
tell this tree to come out by the roots and jump into the sea, and it will obey
you.” Moving trees was not the idea he had in mind, but moving people to
believe God was his intention for saying it. Since all the combined Christian
Churches in the world are getting smaller and smaller, then so is the faith of
Christians. The definition of faith is: Performing acts in life exactly as God
told us to perform them in the Bible. It’s that simple! If you want to be like
someone, then faith is doing it exactly as that person you want to be like told
you to do it. (The word ‘it’ in the last sentence means anything you want to
insert in place of that word.)
130
d. Maybe more explanation will help someone understand it. If a person has
decided to follow Jesus, then the person should be doing things the way Jesus
told them to accomplish the things. Then that person has faith. The trouble is I
see more faith exhibited in the ‘Government’s Laws’ than God’s Laws. Every
time you drive in a car notice how everyone driving cars stays on their own
side of the road. Do people do this because they have faith, or are they doing it
because they fear death? It’s a simple question to answer. Let’s try another one.
Why does almost every car stop at every red light? Do people do this because
they have faith in government laws, or are they doing it because they have fear
of getting a ticket?
It is the government that made the laws about driving a car.
1) Do not to drive on the wrong side of the road or you will get a ticket
when you are caught doing it.
2) Do not to go through a red light or you will get a ticket if you are
caught doing it.
In number two above, it is getting a ticket people fear, or more specifically it
is the cost of the fine, which is losing your money and possibly your license to
drive; but in number one above, it is the risk of death that keeps everyone on the
right side of the road, and not the fear of receiving a ticket. The point is people
do not have faith in government laws, because they break the law whenever
it suits them or whenever they feel like it. The people are making their own
decisions whether or not to keep government laws. This type behavior is proof
that people lack of faith in the government’s laws. Faith in God’s Laws works
exactly the same way. If a person is deciding the laws they will honor or not
honor, then that type person has no faith. Do not confuse a ‘Little Faith’ with
‘No Faith’. They are not the same. A little faith in God’s Word depends on the
laws (rules) you know and the laws you do. For example: If a person only knows
two rules, and they do those two rules, they have ‘Faith’. Whereas, if a person
knows 20 rules, but only does 19 of those rules, they have ‘little faith’ in God’s
Word, because the person decided not to do the 20th rule; but if a person knows
thousands of rules and attempts to do them all that person has ‘great faith’.
Whereas, the person who has rejected the Bible, their conscience, and God’s
laws, has ‘no faith’.
“To whomever much is given, of him shall be much required”
e. A metaphor might help someone understand faith better. Every Christian

willingly remaining a part of Christianity has decided to follow Jesus. When
a person has decided to follow Jesus, then the person has to do things the way
Jesus instructed people to do things. If Jesus painted his house green, and the
person paints his or her house blue, that person does not have faith! If Jesus
131
worked as a house painter and only painted houses green, then anyone claiming
to follow Jesus, or claiming to believe in Jesus, or claming to be a Christian,
must paint houses green. This is the essence of having faith in someone you are
following. The minute any Christian decides to paint houses blue that person
has no faith. John the Apostle told us the same thing when he said:
“If a person does not stay exactly within the boundaries of the doctrine (teachings)
of Jesus, that person does not have God; but if a person stays exactly within the
boundaries of Christ, he or she has God the Father and the Son.”
John simply meant, we have to do it the way Jesus told us to do things in life!
Any variation from Jesus’ instructions is lacking faith. Faith is not a feeling, or
thoughts you get, or ideas about the world. Faith is not thinking God wants him
or her to buy a sport’s car, or a pink dress, or a fancy house. A person cannot
have faith unless the Bible tells that person what, and how, to do something.
Faith can only be exhibited by a person when they apply Biblical principles
to their everyday lives. Faith is only doing things the way you are told by
the Bible. Any variations, additions or deletions, of those Bible’s instructions
destroy your faith. It renders faith useless and powerless. This is why people
cannot cure a blind man, or say “Your sins are forgiven.”
f. The Bible clearly tells us ‘YES’! Prophets and Apostles are still around. So
who are these Church Leaders who teach there are no Apostles or Prophets?
The Apostle Paul outlined all the jobs Christians would do for God in His
Church. They are given to us in the Bible, in their order of importance to the
church: first, Apostles, second, Prophets, third, Evangelists, fourth, Pastors and
the list continues until we get to the bottom of the list where Miracle Workers
and Tongues are listed. Miracles and Languages are the least of the gifts, not
the greatest. Where are our Apostles and Prophets? It is no wonder Christians
do not have faith! They don’t have the Apostles and Prophets sent by God to
lead them into faith! A Prophet is a person who teaches the Bible exactly the
way Jesus said it! This is how a person develops a perfect relationship with
God.
4. The Person Who Physically Dies as a Believer becomes a Good Sleeping

Spirit
a. This means the person who died believed God. The person was forgiven for
their sins while he or she was alive on earth, and then physically died. This
means the person believed what God said in the Bible. This type person is
forgiven for their sins while they are alive on earth. We call this type person a
Believer. When a Believer physically dies, they will not go to spiritual Hell.
Believers will not experience physical death like unbelievers. Although, every
132
human being born must physically die, death is not the same for all people.
b. The experience of physically dying is identical for everyone. Physically dying
means your human body ceases to function. Believe me, by the time you get
old you will be happy to vacate your decrepit body.
c. Death has two results. It is the result of death that is different. In the twinkle
of an eye, your spirit is whisked out of your body by Jesus. He will be standing
right beside your body as your body ceases to function to take your hand and
guide you. Believers will not be left alone at death. There is nothing to fear.
It will be exactly like falling asleep. People who have undergone a complex
operation in a hospital have already experienced death. They do not know they
drifted from living into sleep or being aware of their surroundings. They have
no sensation of pain as doctors cut deeply through their bodies. Hours later they
awaken and the operation is over. Death is identical except for one thing. There
will be no pain when you wake up.
d. Believers are the living people who were the fruit of the Prophets. They
decided to believe God and develop faith in His Word. Believers work at
finding and helping other living people believe in God, before they physically
die. These type people are part of a special group that is not judged by God
after physical death, because they have already judged themselves while alive.
The act of judging self is called repentance, which demands changing how
you do things. Their reward for judging themselves is being found innocent by
God. When physical death overtakes a believing person God allows their spirit
to sleep for the amount of time necessary, feeling no pain, nothing but peace,
resting until they will receive the fulfillment of God’s promise to put them back
on earth as living creatures in their human bodies to live again. This is known
as the resurrection from the dead to eternal life.

a. Spirit: the word spirit doesn’t necessarily mean the absence of a human body. It
is necessary to understand that every spirit had to become a living human being,
but this does not automatically mean that a living human being was born or can
physically die. The existence of Melchizedec shows us this phenomenon.
b. Soul: is just another name for a personal spirit. It only refers to a person’s
personal spirit, whereas the word ‘spirit’ can be applied to God’s Spirit, or other
spirits. Another name for the ‘soul’ is the ‘mind’, which is not referring to a
person’s brain, but refers to the central instinct center of the soul.
c. Dead Spirit:* is a name applied to a spirit that has rebelled against, resists, or
has rejected, God, or the Bible, or God’s laws, or their own conscience. It is
used in this book to define the spiritual condition of a living person’s personal
spirit, which is the essence of a person’s personality. It is the person.
(* See paragraphs 5n and 5p, this Chapter’)
133
d. Living Spirit: is a name applied to a spirit that has accepted God, loves God,
believes God, and worships God. It is used in this book to define the spiritual
condition of a living human being’s personal spirit, which is the essence of a
person’s personality. It is who a person is….
e. Personal Spirit: Your personal spirit is who you are! It is you! It is the spirit
living inside your human body. It is not God’s Spirit, nor is it Jesus’ Spirit,
neither is it the Holy Spirit or demons. It is the unique spirit God chose to
become you; it is the spirit put into your mother’s womb when you were born
into your human body. Every person has their own spirit, and every person’s
spirit is unique, which means every spirit is different. There are no two spirits
alike on earth.
f. Human Messengers: the word ‘messenger’ is the translation of the Greek
word ‘angel’. The Bible tells us there is no way to physically determine if a
human angel was born or has simply materialized into a human being for a
special mission. There are three types of human angels:
1) Human Beings born to mothers and fathers can be angels. These type
messengers are born human beings. They are like all other human
beings except for the message they are carrying to someone else for
God. These type angels are human beings and they must physically
die at the end of their lives. These human angels have a special title
in the Bible. They are called Gabriel. All Gabriels are not the same
human messenger, but all human messengers are labeled Gabriel.
2) Human Beings who were born and have physically died can be spirits
sent back to earth on special missions for God. These type spirits are
given adult human bodies to complete their work on earth. They have
to eat, sleep, feel pain, and they cannot fly, disappear or reappear, and
must use transportation by walking, cars, buses, planes, to get from
one place to another just like the rest of the human race. When spirits
are given an adult human body for a mission, their human bodies are
disintegrated when their mission has been completed. They cannot die
because they have already lived and died. These type spirits are called
Seraphim*. (* See paragraph ‘5g’ Seraph)
3) Human Beings who were not yet born, nor have they physically died,
can be spirits sent to earth on a special mission for God. These type
spirits are scheduled to be born into human bodies and physically
die sometime in the future. These type spirits are given adult human
bodies to complete their work on earth. They also have to eat, sleep,
feel pain, and they cannot fly, disappear or reappear, and must use
transportation by walking, cars, buses, planes, to get from one place to
another just like other people. When spirits are given an adult human
body for a mission, their human bodies will disintegrate when their
134
mission is completed. They cannot die because they have not been
born yet. These type spirits are also called Seraphim.
g. Seraph*: a ministering spirit who knows the word of God. Seraphim are sent
to earth to help living people. The person being helped will have no way of
knowing they are dealing with an angel (a spirit) because he will have a human
body. The angel’s human body will disintegrate once his mission is completed.
The length of time a Seraph will spend helping someone depends on their
mission. It can be a few minutes to as much as 30 or 40 years. There are many
Seraphim. (* See paragraphs 5k, 5u, 5f2,5f3, this Chapter)
h. Cherub: a warrior spirit with a flaming sword* There are many cherubs, but
only two commanding cherubs known as Archangels. The word ‘cherub’ is the
singular form of a Hebrew word. Its plural form in Hebrew is ‘cherubim’.
(* See paragraph 5i, this Chapter)
and (* See paragraph 5t, this Chapter)
i. Archangels: a spirit commander of God’s armies
1) Michael the Archangel: Michael is a Hebrew sentence or title, and not
a name. It means ‘the One who is exactly like God’.
2) Lucifer the Archangel: Lucifer means the ‘light of the morning’ or
the ‘morning star’, which is the Sun. People praying to the Sun, or
an image of the Sun are worshipping a false god, whether they are
deceived, tricked, or do it willingly, because God made the Sun.
Lucifer is also known as: satan, the devil, the old serpent, the red
dragon, the tempter, the accuser of the brethren, the false accuser,
Note: The Antichrist a.k.a. The Beast: ‘The Antichrist’ is a
central figure, in the Bible, in the war to destroy Christ, Christianity, and
the World. The spirit that possesses the man known as ‘The Antichrist’
is Lucifer (satan), which is why ‘The Antichrist’ is the son of satan: in
the same sense that Jesus is the Son of God, because God is the Spirit
that possesses the man Jesus. Church leaders who teach the ‘Rapture’
and ‘The Second Coming of Jesus’, also teach about ‘The Antichrist’.
They err by teaching that ‘The Antichrist’ has not yet come and will
only come in the future, but the Bible teaches he had already come
before Jesus was born; and will continue to come until the end of
the world. Therefore, ‘The Antichrist’ is not a one time appearance,
but a continuous line of successors that fill the same office from the
time of Christ to the end of the world. Therefore, every generation has
had ‘The Antichrist’ living on earth and controlling the world. Do not
confuse ‘The Antichrist’ with ‘an antichrist’. An antichrist is anyone
who opposes the Word of God. Whereas ‘The Antichrist’ is Abaddon,
and also called Apollyon, in the Bible, which titles mean the destroyer.
Yet, the Bible warns us that ‘The Antichrist’ presents himself as ‘the
135
angel of light’, which is a term that refers to Jesus. This tells us that
‘The Antichrist’ must be a person that claims to represent Jesus, while
he is actually responsible for all the destruction taking place on earth.
Another name for ‘The Antichrist’ is that Wicked One. The Book of
Revelation refers to ‘The Antichrist’ as the ‘Beast’.
j. Angels: any spirit that will occupy, is occupying, or has occupied a human
body. The word means ‘messenger’. It can be applied to God’s messengers or
satan’s messengers.
k. God’s Angels: are messengers sent by God to do work for Him.
l. Devil’s Angels: are messengers sent by the devil to do work for him.
m. Good Spirits:* are also called living spirits. They believe in God like Adam
and Eve. Living spirits will live with God in paradise on earth forever.
(* See paragraph 5q, this Chapter)
and (* See Chapter 6, ‘Garden of Eden’)
n. Evil Spirits: are spirits who decided to reject God while they were living
human beings. They are called demons after their personal spirits are released
from their human bodies by physical death. Evil spirits (demons) who blaspheme
the Holy Spirit can never occupy a human body again. They are limited to
visually appearing to living human beings, and their appearance can be very
convincing; demons can appear to look like a human being. Touching them is
the only way to discover they are not material creatures that are actually alive,
but just a vision; somewhat like a 3D hologram projection. They can also appear
as wisps of light without human form and float above the ground. Demons are
also limited to moving objects, and sending thought into any human being’s
brain. They are called ‘cold’ by Jesus.
o. Demons:* (* See paragraphs 5i2, 5l, 5n, 5s, 5t, this Chapter)
p. Fallen Angels: are spirits who fought with Lucifer against Michael the
Archangel before the material world was created. These spirits were condemned
to the earth as human beings before it was inhabited by Adam and Eve, which
was their temporary prison. Fallen angels* include all the undecided spirits
who refused to choose which side to join, Michael or Lucifer. Jesus called these
undecided angels ‘lukewarm’. All fallen angels were born as human beings.
(* See Chapter 6, ‘Garden of Eden’, paragraph 2, this chapter)
q. Good Angels:* are spirits who fought with Michael the Archangel against
Lucifer before the material world was formed. They are called ‘hot’ by Jesus.
(* See paragraph 5m, this chapter)
r. Guardian Angels: there is no such creature in the Bible. The closest thing
resembling a Guardian Angel is an account concerning the Prophet Daniel,
who was having trouble getting past a blockade satan put up to stop him. An
angel was sent to help Daniel but couldn’t overcome the obstacle. So, the
Archangel Michael was sent to help the angel get Daniel past the barrier. If
136
the first was a Guardian Angel, he wasn’t very effective in guarding Daniel.
If Michael the Archangel was the Guardian Angel, he actually helped the first
angel do his job, and was actually guarding the first angel, and not Daniel.
So, much for Guardian Angels. They do not exist. The idea of such a creature
actually counteracts the reality of God and Jesus (who is your Holy Spirit*)
being the Ones that help the human race. (* See Chapter 36, ‘The Holy Spirit’)
s. Two Winged Angels: are evil!* The Bible tells us that the only two winged
angels are evil angels. They are depicted in the Old Testament as women with
two wings in the book of Zechariah. They are directly connected with buying
and selling, which is the result of the mark of the Beast in Revelation Chapter
13. Therefore, these two winged angels with wings like a stork are evil angels.
Surprisingly, two winged angels are found, used, and sold, all over the world
as a symbol of Christianity, and lovingly embraced by Christians. Women are
used as the metaphorical representation of these two winged evil angels to
show us a powerful Christian Church that is supposed to be the bride of God;
but it is actually the Great Whore in Revelation Chapter 17, who commits
adultery. This Christian Church says it represents Jesus, but is lying. This
Church secretly sleeps with another god, whose name is the devil. This Church
uses ‘buying and selling’ as her tool to deceive, control, and destroy the whole
world, which is why God named her leader ‘Apollyon**’ in the Greek language,
and ‘Abaddon**’ in the Hebrew language: which mean ‘The Destroyer’: which
is the name of the ‘Antichrist**’ you heard would come!
(* See paragraphs 5l, 5n, 5o, 5p, this Chapter)
(** See Chapter 25 ‘Spirits’, paragraph 5i2 Note)
t. Six Winged Angels:* are the true depiction of God’s angels. They are Cherubim.
They are found in the book of Isaiah. They are neither male nor female because
spiritual angels do not have a gender. The use of male terminology comes from
the ancient Hebrew language, which has a separate male and female language.
A man must use the male language when speaking and a female must use the
female language when speaking. It is similar to the use of different clothing
for male and female, which identifies the two different human genders. The six
wings represent a purity of moral values. (* See paragraph ‘e’, Cherub, this chap)
u. Human Angels:* the Apostle Paul taught us that an angel could knock on
your door and you would not be able to determine it is an angel by its physical
appearance. The only way to determine a human angel is by the message the
messenger is bringing to you. Jesus said, “My sheep know my voice and they
follow me”. Jesus’ statement indicates that everyone’s Holy Spirit, who is
actually Jesus’ spirit or their Conscience living inside all people, instantly
recognizes when the messages in the Bible (Jesus’ voice) are being used correctly
by a human messenger (an angel): at which time a person’s Holy Spirit will cause
the person (“my sheep”) to also recognize the message (“know my voice”) as being the
137
voice of Jesus. When this phenomenon causes a person to follow the messenger
(“and they follow me”), the person is a lost sheep of Israel. When the person does
not recognize the voice of Jesus through the human messenger, then that person
is not God’s child or a lost sheep of Israel. The Apostle Paul’s message about
strangers knocking on your door, in the book of Hebrews, is a warning not to
be unfriendly to strangers (human beings) because you never know when an angel
(a Seraph) will visit you. The Apostles were human angels. God’s human angels
carry God’s message to other people, exactly as God intended the message to
be communicated from the Bible with no alterations, deletions, or additions.
Therefore, the Apostles and Prophets are God’s human angels (messengers) sent
out into the whole world to seek and find the lost sheep of Israel.
(* See paragraph 5f, this Chapter)
6. There are two conditions for all spirits

a. Every spirit created must be born, and everyone born is a created spirit. Every
spirit created must be born into a human body, live on earth, and physically
die; but all spirits do not have to be born in the same place or during the same
time. This included the two Archangels: Lucifer and Michael, who weren’t
scheduled to be born until midway through time: which was about 2,000 years
ago. Selecting the time, place, and parents, of a newly born spirit are the tools
God uses to defeat the schemes of the devil. Since the spirits known as satan
and Michael must be born into human bodies, God could strategically cause
their births on earth to coincide, so the human being that was satan would have
to deal with the human being who became Michael. Yet God used a different
tool to put Adam and Eve into their human bodies. He created Adam without
parents, and created Eve by taking a part of Adam’s body as her foundation.
Thus God linked Man and Woman in a physical oneness. Their creation was
done without parents to keep their existence a secret.
b. All spirits born into a body must remain inside their human body until their
body physically dies. Only God determines when every human being will
physically die, but God gives satan permission to determine when his evil
followers will die. All spirits are locked into their own body until physical
death releases the spirit back into the spiritual world. Once a person’s personal
spirit is released from their human body, its destination in the spiritual world
is determined by the person’s personal decision while he or she was alive on
earth. There are only three possible decisions:
1) to believe God, which means believe what is written in the Bible,
or believe the advice of one’s own conscience, or making truth the
essential part of one’s life.
2) to reject believing God, which means rejecting any or all of #1).
138
3) to blaspheme the Holy Spirit, which means contradicting or denying
any part of the Bible preached by someone sent by God.
7. The Spiritual Prison

a. The earth was originally created as a paradise for all spirits born into human
bodies. The war in Heaven caused God to reassign the use of the earth, initially
as a prison to punish satan and his fallen angels as human beings, and later
to co-mingle Michael and his good spirits with the undecided spirits. This
reassignment would separate the evil spirits from the good spirits who were
allowed to remain in Heaven until they would be born on earth as human
beings. Therefore, the spirit satan was sent to earth, and remained a spirit on
the earth, long before Adam and Eve were created and a long time after they
physically died.
b. All human beings are in the prison called earth, but all human beings are not
prisoners. Some spirits are similar to the guards in a prison, and Jesus’ personal
spirit is on earth acting as the prison’s warden. Good spirits have been and will
be chosen, sent, and spend time on earth to help the evil and undecided spirits
of human beings. Their primary mission is to help the people with evil and
undecided spirits believe God. Their secondary mission is to help the evil and
undecided spirits of living human beings not make the mistake of blaspheming
the Holy Spirit. Some spirits are sent before they are born, other spirits are
sent by being born, and other spirits are sent after they were born and have
physically died. All the spirits sent will occupy the same human body they
will occupy, occupy, or have occupied. Their bodies are simply born as babies,
constructed as adult bodies, or reconstructed as adults by God for a short period
of time, so they can accomplish their mission on earth.
c. Spirits chosen for such missions on earth are put into the only body they will
ever occupy no matter how often that spirit must visit earth. The body they
occupy materializes at the start of their mission and disintegrates after their
mission is completed, leaving no evidence of this miracle. While a spirit is
temporarily occupying his or her human body, their behavior is exactly like all
other living human beings. They have to eat, work, get tired, sleep, walk, and
function like all other human beings, but they cannot die because they were
not born. Spirits, who need human bodies to accomplish work on earth, do not
die. This is what happens when Jesus returns from the dead. He showed up in
the same human body he occupied during his life on earth, before his death
on the cross; and when his mission was accomplished he simply vaporized or
disintegrated. This phenomenon also happened to Enoch, Moses, and Elijah,
but they all physically died before their human bodies were disintegrated
(translated or vaporized). The Bible also relates this phenomenon when Jesus
was transfigured, which is just another way of telling us his human body was
139
disintegrated and he became an angel of light. When Jesus finished talking to
Moses and Elijah, his human body was rebuilt around his personal spirit and he
became a human being again. God can accomplish this phenomenon in either
direction by removing your body, or giving you a new body. So, Death where
is your sting?
d. A question that must be dealt with here is: Do spirits, whom God chooses to
temporarily occupy a human body for a mission on earth, know they are only
temporary human beings? The answer is: Yes! When God chooses a spirit for a
mission, that spirit retains all the information concerning their mission, life in
the spiritual world, and that their human body will disintegrate upon completion
of their mission on earth. God can choose a spirit for a mission prior to that
spirit being born on earth, or after that spirit was born and physically died. Only
good working spirits are chosen for such missions. Good working spirit means:
these spirits are either destined to be born to help the human race after they are
born, or these same spirits were destined to be born to help the human race and
have physically died. Therefore, only the spirits that were loyal to Michael the
Archangel before the creation of earth will be used by God for missions prior to
their birth, or as human beings after they are born, or after their physical death
returned them to the spiritual world.
e. Living people, who decide not to believe God, but never blaspheme the Holy
Spirit, will get to occupy their own human body again in the resurrection to life.
Living people, who decide not to believe God and blaspheme the Holy Spirit,
are never going to occupy a human body again. Both these type people are sent
to Hell for not believing God, and are called demons or evil spirits, but only
the blasphemers of the Holy Spirit will be sent into eternal damnation. While
the earth exists, all such evil spirits (demons) must roam the earth in torment
looking for someone else’s body to occupy or possess. This is their punishment
for not believing God, who would have given them protection from having to
pay for their sins. Since they did not accept Jesus’ payment for their sins, they
are doomed to pay for their own sins in Hell. The time they must spend in the
spiritual Hell as demons depends upon when God decided their personal spirits
were born into human bodies. Cain is experiencing a very long sentence of
7,000 years in Hell, while people reading this book will only be sentenced to
1,500 years, but even the 1,500 year sentence is long, because it means day and
night without rest.
140
Chapter 26
Sons of God
1. Adam is the first Son of God – God’s messengers

a. Luke Chapter 3 tells us, in the Apostle Luke’s list of Joseph’s ancestors that
Joseph is the father of Jesus, and that Adam is the Son of God. Therefore, the
first human messenger of God begins with Adam. A messenger of God is an
angel. This type of angel is a human being carrying God’s message to other
people. The message Adam carried was,
“Do not eat the fruit of the Forbidden Tree of Knowledge”.
Jesus was a messenger of God. He was also a human being carrying God’s
message to other people. When the Pharisees accused Jesus of blasphemy
because Jesus called himself the Son of God, Jesus corrected them saying, your
Scriptures say, “We are all the sons of God.” The Apostle Paul used this idea
in his argument to prove Jesus was the spiritual Son of God, and Adam was the
natural or earthy Son of God. Therefore, Adam is the first Son of God and Jesus
was the last Son of God or the spiritual Adam.
b. Adam teaches his sons about the animal sacrifice. Adam is the first Son of
God. Right after Adam and Eve commit the first sin, we see the Lord providing
them with animal skins to cover their nakedness. The skins of animals have to
come from animals. Therefore, the Lord had to kill the animals and take their
skins from their bodies to provide Adam and Eve with clothing. This was the
first animal sacrifice. The Lord himself taught Adam about the animal sacrifice,
so Adam could use an animal sacrifice to pay for the other sins committed by
them during their lives. Then Adam taught his sons Cain and Abel, but Cain
was disobedient.
c. Cain kills Abel because of jealousy. Abel is a Son of God. This is quite evident
from the Biblical record. Why was Cain jealous of Abel? We are told that the
Lord accepted Abel’s animal offering as a sacrifice and rejected Cain’s offering
of vegetation, which is the basis of the Fall Festival known by several names:
such as, October Fest, Thanksgiving, and the Harvest Festival. Cain lost the
Lord’s favoritism, which resulted in Cain’s jealousy. Cain had lost the Lord’s
acceptance, because he refused to perform the animal sacrifice like his brother
Abel. This is the classic problem in today’s world. Abel was God’s Prophet,
anointed to teach other people, including Cain, how to worship God. Cain’s
refusal to follow the Prophet’s instructions is typical of Mankind. The Lord’s
way of changing the situation for Cain was for Cain to offer a lamb. Cain’s way
141
of changing the situation was to remove the competition___his brother!
d. The wall of separation represents two peoples. The Apostle Paul tells us that
the middle wall of separation that God put between the two types of people on
earth, good and evil, was removed by the final sacrifice of Jesus on the cross.
The two types of people, to whom Paul referred, are the Jewish people and all
other people on earth, commonly called the Gentiles or Heathens in the Bible.
This wall of separation came into existence with Adam and Eve. It is just one
result of their first sin. It is an invisible mental separation God put into the
brains of all people born on earth. This invisible wall of separation was part
of the curse God placed upon Adam and Eve and all future generations for
sinning. The reason for this mental separation is to keep satan’s children from
being able to reach the Tree of Life. The Tree of Life is the Bible. It has the
power to extend life into the spiritual world: into the eternal Heaven. Each
person’s mental decision to either accept God’s commandments like Abel, or
reject God’s commandments like Cain, is the deciding factor that determines
who lives on which side of the Wall of Separation. This mental separation is the
basis of being Born Again. When a person is born again, he or she crosses the
wall of separation to the other side. The wall of separation mentally divides the
kingdom of Hell on earth from the kingdom of Heaven on earth.
e. The Law of Moses: Moses is a Son of God. The Jews are forbidden by the Law
of Moses to associate with non-Jewish or Gentile people. Being obedient to
God’s Laws, the Jewish people remain separate until today, but this separation
ended at the cross. God’s Law, which is the Law of Moses, came into effect
1,500 years before Christ was born. It had to be in effect until the cross and
ended at the cross, but was re-activated 1,000 years after the cross by the
Roman Crusaders. The Law of Moses is the Wall of Separation, which Jesus
removed. The new Wall of Separation, rebuilt by the Romans, forced people to
disregard Jesus’ work of removing the Law of Moses and go back to doing it.
This is what is meant by Paul stating: We are saved by faith, and not by works,
which means what good deeds a person does in life.
f. The Gentiles: A Gentile is a descendant of the Ten Lost Tribes of Israel. Gentiles
are scattered all over the world in every country. God’s promise to Abraham
was fulfilled by scattering the Ten Lost Tribes of Israel. It made Abraham the
father of many nations just as God promised. Gentiles are technically non-
Jews, because the term ‘Jew’ is only applied to the three tribes that were located
in the Southern Kingdom of Judah. Non-Jewish people on earth, known as the
Gentiles, are Israelites. Originally there were only two types of people on earth.
People were either in the Israelite camp or in the Pagan camp. The Israelite
camp believed there is only one God, and the Pagan camp believed there are
many gods. When the nation of Israel broke into two separate countries or
kingdoms, the ten northern tribes eventually became part of the Pagan camp.
142
The ten tribes were intermingled amongst the Pagan or Heathen nations, until
the crucifixion of Jesus. Jesus’ work as the human Conscience began on earth
by mentally calling the Ten Lost Tribes of Israele back to God. The result of
Jesus’ work is the Christian Church: every Christian Church no matter how left
or right of center they may be from center. The Gentiles are the Israelites, who
are the Christians. The Pagan camp became a mixture of the Gentile camp and
the Pagan camp. The Pagans that decided to follow Jesus became part of the
Gentile camp, while those who rejected Jesus remained Pagans. Since the cross
we have three types of people on earth: the Pagans who reject God and Jesus,
the Gentiles who accept Jesus and therefore accept the Jewish God of Israel,
and the Jewish people who believe in the Word of God, which just happens to
be Jesus’ other name.
g. Heathens are also known as pagans. A heathen or a pagan is anyone that
worships a god other than the God of Israel, who is the God of Creation.
Heathens worship idols, objects, various parts of God’s creation, such as: the
Sun, the Moon, the planets, the stars, trees, water, rocks, Most Heathens today
are deceived into believing they are worshipping the true God, because their
god is camouflaged by rituals and not easily identified as an idol. If a person
were to face a telephone every time he or she prays to God, then it would
be difficult for a person to realize they are actually praying to the telephone
and not God, which makes the telephone an idol. Yet, it is not necessary for a
Heathen to worship an idol. It is only necessary for a person to reject truth to
be in the camp of the Heathens. Another way a person gets to be part of the
Heathens on earth is rejecting the Word of God, which is the Bible. It doesn’t
make a difference if a person rejects the Old Testament, or the New Testament,
or both the Old and New Testaments: doing so hurls that person into the camp
of the Heathens.
h. People who are lost: People on earth, because of being disobedient to God’s
Laws, are ‘in bondage to satan’, because they allow satan to influence their
brains: which causes them to reject Jesus, the commandments of God, and the
Bible: and to also condemn Jewish people as being unbelievers of their own
God. This is why Gentiles, which are the Christians, have nothing to do with
Jewish people. The greatest fear of satan is the Jewish people teaching non-
Jewish people about their Jewish God: which is why Jesus said, “Salvation is
of the Jews”. The Apostle Paul told us that Jesus tore down the middle wall of
separation, and that Jesus fused the Jews and the Gentiles back together during
the first millennium after the cross; but keeping Jews and Gentiles separate was
satan’s greatest quest during the second millennium after the cross, when the
Roman Crusaders marched out to re-conquer their ancient empire, which was
crushed by early Christianity. Keeping Jews and Gentiles separate assures satan
of his control over the world. People have no way of knowing their brains are
143
being influenced by demons (spirits of the dead) sending thoughts to their brains,
which is the basis of all Psychics. Such people believe they’ve come to their own
conclusions in their own brains by themselves, and don’t realize they’ve been
influenced by an outside source. This is the reason Gentiles keep themselves
separate from Jewish people. Hence, you have a wall of separation. Paul told us
that Jesus sacrificed His life on the cross to do away with this invisible mental
barrier between Jews and Gentiles. Therefore, someone had to reconstruct the
invisible wall of separation, because it did not exist for a thousand years after
Jesus’ crucifixion. This is why the book of Acts tells us thousands of people
joined the Apostle’s church every day. The Wall of Separation was rebuilt by
the Romans and only came back into existence during the Roman Crusader
Wars, which began in the tenth century after the death of Christ.
i. The Flood was the destructive result brought about by Cain’s children
following the teachings of their father who was named Cain. This is why Jesus
told the Pharisees, “Your father was a murderer from the beginning”. Cain’s
descendants were steeped in sinful acts of murdering animals to eat their flesh
and blood. The act of eating blood is strictly forbidden in the Old and New
Testaments. This is why God gave Noah, who was a Son of God, the right to
eat animal flesh right after the flood, but commanded him not to eat their blood.
Human beings were not allowed to eat animals until Noah was over 600 years
old. This was 1,657 years after Adam and Eve committed the first sin. Since
Noah was the first person on earth to receive the privilege of eating meat, and
Adam was only given the right to eat vegetation, then this is the reason God
destroyed Mankind and the animals with the flood.
j. The New Earth: after the flood the earth renewed itself. The animals and
vegetation replenished themselves, but the flood did not destroy fish, mammals
that live in water, and aquatic plants. This actually happened. It teaches us, we
cannot destroy our planet. We can only destroy life and ourselves on our planet.
Since God created all life on earth, is it so difficult for you to believe that God
can create life on earth again? Therefore, if we destroy life on earth, it will
be re-created again. This is the basis of the resurrection of the dead; which is
God’s promise to everyone that is not involved in the destruction of life on our
planet. The Bible talks about a new Heaven and a new earth and seems to be
saying there will not be any oceans. This new earth without oceans is a clue into
what God is really saying. If God made oceans the first time, and God intends
to put us back into human bodies on earth the second time, then it doesn’t make
sense for God to do it without the oceans. Why would God rebuild a destroyed
earth without the fish? His promise is to give us a paradise next time. Since
paradise included the abundance of life in our oceans, then the new earth and
new creation of life includes all the living things from the beginning. God’s
book, the Bible, tells us Adam lived in a paradise. Paradise is exactly what
144
Adam had before the sin, and that included oceans and fish. Therefore, the idea
of a new Heaven and a new earth cannot be talking about the replacement of
our planet and its atmosphere after this one is destroyed; but is talking about the
reconstruction of the original planet and its atmosphere, which we destroyed.
k. The Sea of Glass referred to in the book of Revelation is a sea of people, and not
the oceans or water. It is all the people who believe in God and have physically
died. The sea of God’s children are awaiting their resurrection back to life on
earth. Once life on this earth is destroyed, the resurrection takes place. All of
God’s children are put back on earth as living creatures. Therefore, there is no
more sea: which only refers to the sea of dead people awaiting the resurrection
from the dead. The new Heaven is a reference to God’s kingdom. Jesus said
God’s kingdom was not on earth yet. The prayer, known as the “Our Father”,
is what Jesus taught the Apostles. It included asking God to allow His kingdom
to come to earth, because it was not here yet. Now, if God’s kingdom is called
Heaven and it’s occupied by physically dead people who tried to follow the
commandments of God; then satan’s kingdom is called earth, which means
all the living people on earth that do not try to follow the commandments of
God. They make up the kingdom of satan. Since we know evil people will be
separated from God’s children forever after this world ends, then we know
why there will be a new earth. The new earth is not referring to a new planet;
but is referring to our planet being regenerated with new plant life, animals,
and people resurrected from the dead. People who were God’s children when
they physically died and are resurrected back to life on earth. Put back on earth
without the evil people who were also removed by physical death, and will be
locked out of life on earth into satan’s new kingdom, somewhere other than
earth. This is the resurrection to eternal damnation of which Jesus spoke: evil
people forever separated from God and his Christ Jesus. Jesus will also be
resurrected with us and live with us on earth in the world to come.
l. Abraham is a Son of God, a Prophet and an angel of God. He was born a
Gentile, a non-Jew. In his time there were no Jews on earth. There were no
Israelites or Hebrew people. Abraham was born and lived in Babylon. He was
the child of an idol maker. Idols are offensive to God. Babylon was the seat of
satan’s religion practiced around the world. The Sun was worshipped as god.
The people practicing this religion allowed their children to be thrown into the
fires of Molech and Remphan, which are the Moon and Sun gods. This was the
center of Abraham’s struggle in life. Surrounded by idols and the murder of
children, Abraham cried out and prayed to heaven for truth. The Lord answered
Abraham. Melchizedec visited Abraham and told him to get out of Babylon.
Abraham yearned to have a child and the Lord provided his wife Sarah with
a son in her old age. Later in Israel, the Lord required Abraham to sacrifice
his only beloved son to God. This was a very difficult request for Abraham to
145
fulfill, but he did it. It went against everything Abraham believed. He hated the
Babylonian religious practices. Abraham yearned for truth, but was obedient to
the Lord. He tied up his 14 year old son Isaac and laid his beloved son on an
altar preparing to slaughter him. Abraham raised his razor sharp knife to kill
the boy. “Stop”! Shouted the Lord. Once the Lord stopped him, He replaced
Isaac with an animal to slaughter. Through this episode, the Lord taught
Abraham He required an animal for a sacrifice, and not a child as the Chaldeans
practiced in Babylon. This account is not understood by most people. The Lord
accomplished re-instating the original ancient sacrifice of an animal taught to
Adam, Abel, and Noah. Shedding the animal’s blood would bring about the
forgiveness of sin; but more importantly God was teaching Abraham that
killing children as sacrifices was an abomination to God. Sacrificing children
was an invention of Cain, who was a murderer from the beginning. Abraham
hated the idea of sacrificing children to the gods, which is why he left Babylon.
The Lord was fortifying Abraham’s original belief that sacrificing children was
wrong. Now Abraham’s confusion was permanently removed. The Lord had
allowed Abraham to love his son for 14 years, before He would expose him
to the depths of a parent’s pain derived from such barbaric acts. Sacrificing
children is still being practiced by false religions in many parts of the world
today. Abraham was now ready to begin a new nation dedicated to God’s ways.
They would become known as the Hebrews. There weren’t any Jews on earth
yet. (Jewish people have the dubious honor of being hated because they believe
in only one God.) Prior to people being labelled Jews, which means the citizens
of Judah, they were Israelites. An Israelite is a child of Israel. Jacob’s name was
changed to Israel, so his sons became known as Israelites. Before the Jewish
people were called Israelites, they were Hebrews. Abraham’s tribe was known
as the Hebrews. Babylonians were Pagans. Prior to Jesus, Abraham, Noah,
Seth, Abel, and Adam existed. They were the ancestors of Jesus. They were
all prophets of God. They are the ancestors of the Jews… all were messengers
of God, which is why Jesus said: “Salvation is of the Jews.” They all had one
mission and one thing in common. Their mission was to help the human race
believe in the only one true God. They all believed there was only one God;
the God of creation; the God of Life; and not the god of death, which is a title
reserved for satan. All Christians claim they believe in this One God, but are
they correct or are they being deceived into worshipping the wrong God? Many
other religions believe there is only one God, but are they worshipping the right
God or have they been deceived? And if they do believe in the correct God, the
God of Israel, then they are all ancestors of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob (Israel).
Therefore, they are all Jews. This is exactly what the Apostle Paul argued:
telling Christians that they are all part of the commonwealth of Israel. The
name Jew is simply a label put upon anyone who believes in the one true God
146
of Israel, even if their doctrine is perverted.
m. Jacob and Esau were twin brothers born to Isaac. Jacob is a Son of God.
Jacob’s name is changed to Israel by an angel. Jacob decided to follow
the commandments of God, but his brother Esau decided to reject God’s
commandments. Therefore, Jacob becomes a messenger of God, or a Son of
God. While his twin brother Esau becomes a citizen in the kingdom of satan.
The Bible tells us God made this choice for them before these two babies were
born, and before they had done anything right or wrong, which is the essence
of the Biblical doctrine of predestination.
n. Saul and David both become kings in the nation of Israel during the ninth
century before Christ. Saul decided to reject the Lord’s ways. Later he decided
to consult a witch to talk with a dead spirit. These acts hurled Saul into the
kingdom of satan on earth, and into the second phase of Hell after he died.
David became king and struggled with right and wrong all his life, made
mistakes, and sinned just like Saul, but he always acknowledged his sins before
God and returned to following the commandments of God and correcting his
ways. Therefore, King David’s mental decision made him a Son of God and a
messenger for God.
o. Caesar Augustus and Jesus are two men born into the same time. Augustus
became the emperor of the Ancient Roman Empire when Jesus was born. Jesus
was tempted by the devil immediately after his fasting period of forty days
and forty nights. One of the things satan offered Jesus, if Jesus would worship
him, was becoming the emperor of the world. This tells us, that the Emperor
of Rome worshipped satan. Therefore, the Emperor of Rome belongs to the
kingdom of satan. He is a messenger of satan. The Roman Emperor is the son
of satan, in the same sense as Jesus being the Son of God. Jesus rejected satan’s
offer, and established His belief and worship of God. Jesus’ decision made
Jesus the Son of God; a messenger of God; and an angel sent by God. These
two men made mental decisions, which led to them becoming the sons of their
respective spiritual fathers. Do not confuse the following two ideas: first, Jesus
was destined to become the Christ before his birth; second, Jesus had to grow
in body and wisdom from birth to Manhood, and make a decision like us to
believe and worship God. These two ideas or facts are not in conflict with each
other. They simply follow the natural order of things God built into our world,
which all human beings must experience.
p. WARNING: There are two places in the Bible where the “Sons of God”
portray the opposite meaning of God’s children. They are found in Job Chapter
1 and Genesis Chapter 6. Both these places are portraying a variation to the
information given above.
q. The ancestors of Cain are found in Genesis Chapter 6. The Bible tells us Cain
murdered his brother Abel. The phrase “the sons of God” is used in Chapter
147
6. It is only referring to the children spawned by Cain, after he was cast out of
the Garden of Eden for murdering his brother. Understanding this passage and
this use of “the sons of God” depends upon realizing Adam and Eve were never
cast out of the Garden of Eden, because they performed their animal sacrifice
soon after they committed the first sin. Time was not recorded prior to Adam
and Eve’s first sin. Therefore, the first sin of Adam and Eve actually began
the recording of time. The Bible gives us several references to the number
of years involved in the lives of Adam and Eve. These references help us to
understand the mentality of the first human beings as they wandered through
the maze of knowledge, while gathering information unleashed by their sin.
Time references make it easier to see that Genesis Chapter 5 refers to Adam’s
descendants who are still in the Garden of Eden after the first sin. Chapter 5 is
purposely separated from Chapter 6 showing us the separation from the Garden
of Eden and Adam’s generations, which was the result of Cain’s expulsion from
the Garden. This establishes the use of the phrase “the sons of God” in Chapter
6 as being the sons of Cain, who thought they were children born directly from
God, as opposed to having human fathers.
r. When Eve is impregnated with the child named Cain, she states, “I have
gotten a man from the LORD”. This implies Eve believed the Lord God had
impregnated her directly; which tells us that the first human beings had no
knowledge of sex being connected to pregnancy. This was, and still is, an
erroneous concept believed by aborigine tribes on earth. After all, the first
human beings had just eaten the forbidden fruit of the Tree of Knowledge. They
had just begun to gather knowledge, which was the basis of their ignorance.
Their ignorance, due to the fact that their sin had just launched the human
species on the road to learning knowledge, caused them to teach their son
Cain that God personally impregnated his mother Eve. Therefore, God, not
Adam, was believed to be Cain’s father. If this sounds similar to the birth of
Jesus, it’s because liars have perpetuated this ancient idea as a tribute to their
false god___the Sun! This is the reason you can find an emblem of the Sun on
early Christian Icon’s, and all religious paraphernalia. Secretly they are getting
Christians to worship their Sun god. Yet, Jesus’ claim that God is his Father
wasn’t because he believed that God personally impregnated his mother Mary.
Jesus’ claim to God being his Father is based upon God selecting every spirit
ever born into a human body on earth, which makes God everyone’s Father,
and not just Jesus’ Father. Therefore, Cain is evicted from the Garden of Eden
believing an error, that he was a direct descendant of God, This belief caused
Cain to believe he was a human God on earth. This perpetuated the false idea
that Cain’s descendants were the sons of God, or human gods on earth. This
belief launched the system of Pharaohs and Emperors believing they were gods.
This belief still exists on earth today. We don’t have to go back 5,000 years to
148
the days of the Egyptian Pharaohs to find people who believe they are direct
descendants of the Sun god. This ancient religious belief extends back to Cain,
which perpetuated into the Babylonian Sun god religion that was practiced by
the Egyptians, and later adopted by the Roman Empire. No wonder the Roman
Church continues to worship the Sun god secretly in today’s world, yet its
symbolism is very evident once you know the truth.
s. Adam unravels the puzzle of sex. When Adam and Eve bear another son
after the death of Abel, the Bible tells us 130 years had passed since their
sin. Adam states: the son born to Eve “is in his own likeness, after his image;
and called his name Seth”. Man had finally learned that sex and childbirth
were interconnected, and that God wasn’t the actual impregnator of women
causing childbirth. By the time Seth was born, Cain and his ancestors had
been separated 100 years and didn’t have access to the same information as
Adam. This perpetuated the false belief and false religion of the sun god; which
believes the sun is god and has sex with a human woman to produce a god on
earth, who is a king over the people. This is why the Roman Emperors believed
they were gods: which is the religion of ancient Babylon, Egypt, Greece, and
Rome.
t. The Sons of God are found in a second place in the Bible; an alternate use of
this phrase exists and is found in Job Chapter 1, where it states: “Now there was
a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the LORD, and
satan came also among them”. The primary use of the phrase in Job is talking
about the good children of God, but the insertion of the name satan as being a
Son of God shows us that although satan is evil, he is still a Son of God. This
proves the use of the phrase can mean God’s children or satan’s children. We
know evil is intended because the name satan is used, which is the evil name
given to Lucifer after his fall from grace. This exists to show us that all the Sons
of God, both good and evil, are still subject to God and cannot act on their own.
They need God’s permission to do anything.
u. The ignorance of early human beings launched a parallel belief in God, or
a parallel religion: which has existed since the beginning of time. Remember
Cain had this belief while he was still in the Garden of Eden with Adam and
Eve. This parallel idea of a Son of God being born without a biological father
even shows up in the Bible concerning Jesus. In the 2nd book of Corinthians,
Chapter 11, the Apostle Paul links a belief in a false Jesus all the way back
in Time to Eve. He understood how the false religion began in the Garden of
Eden and that it has been sustained down through the ages until today. It still
flourishes as a church camouflaged: who claims to be representing the true
Jesus, but knowlingly represents an imposter named Jesus: a dead man on a
cross, instead of a living spirit inside everyone. Since they honor a dead man,
they represent the Lord of the Dead named satan. This is why Jesus called the
149
Christian Church the synagogue of satan in Revelation Chapter 2, verse 9 and
Chapter 3, verse 9. The Apostle Paul explains that they do not speak the same
truths as the Bible, even though they use the same Bible; neither is the spirit
that possesses their congregations the true Holy Spirit. So, by editing, spinning
and twisting the truths in the Bible, this church has destroyed the faith of God’s
children all over the world, and is responsible for the depraved condition of our
planet according to the Bible.
2. We are all the sons of God

a. The Old Testament of the Bible tells us, and Jesus confirms it in the New
Testament, that we are all the sons of God. This term simply means God created
all human beings: first as spirits, then He put those spirits into human bodies,
which is what takes place when a person is born on earth. God chooses the
mother and father of every child born. He alone decides which spirit is born
into every baby. Jesus understood this concept and therefore called God his
Father. Therefore, we are all the sons of God since God alone gives us life,
but not by impregnating our mothers, which privilege is left to our biological
fathers. Our parents are simply the tools God uses to send spirits to earth as
human beings. Men and women are simply the means God uses to reproduce
the human race. This concept is hidden amongst the verses of the book of Job
and elsewhere concerning all life on earth.
b. Jesus is the first born of many sons of God. This statement is not talking
about human birth, but spiritual birth. Spiritual birth is the process by which a
living person decides to believe in God and the acknowledgment that God has
accepted the person as part of His family. This process is known as being born
again. Jesus is the first one on earth to go through this process, who is followed
by many other people. Since Jesus was the first human being to begin this new
process, he alone can claim the title of being “The Son of God” as opposed
to ‘a Son of God’, which gives Him the honor of being the first one born of
many.
c. Born Again is a process. Try to understand why the process of being “Born
Again” was needed by the human race. Prior to Adam committing the first
sin, the Apostle Luke tells us that Adam was the “Son of God”! When Adam
sinned he lost the privilege of being the Son of God, because he hurt his
relationship with God. Adam’s fall is simply a change caused by a decision
that took place inside his human brain. The change that occurred in Adam’s
brain is God’s punishment of Adam, which made him an enemy of God. This
is the meaning of ‘falling from grace’. The only way Adam could return to
his original relationship with God was to be ‘born again’, but the process of
being ‘born again’ did not exist on earth at that time. The Messiah of Israel,
Jesus, would have to be born and die on the cross before God’s plan could
150
be implemented on earth. Therefore, the ritual of sacrificing an animal would
temporarily suspend the punishment Adam deserved until Jesus could complete
his mission on earth. Once Jesus’ mission was completed, the benefits of his
sacrifice would extend all the way back to Adam, and all the way forward to
the end of the world. Those benefits included Adam, and all other people after
him, receiving forgiveness for sin. Anyone who showed obedience to God by
performing the animal sacrifice exactly as demanded by God would be shown
mercy by not being Judged guilty of their sin. So, by disobedience Adam fell
from grace, and by obedience Adam obtained mercy. This process is known as
being “Born Again”, which process is offered to anyone on earth, and most
people in civilization need it. Adam did not pass his sin on to every person
born since Adam and Eve, but Adam did pass on the ability to gather and retain
knowledge, which leads to gathering evil knowledge. Thus altering our original
instincts, which when altered, lead us to commit sin. So, it doesn’t take a very
long time for a baby, once he or she is out of the womb, to decide to commit sin
by altering its instincts. Then people struggle the rest of their lives with their
Conscience, who is the Holy Spirit Jesus trying to get us on the fast track to
being “Born Again”.
d. God’s Children are the born again sons of God and the sons of God who
do not need to be born again, which is why Jesus said: “I did not come to
save the righteous, only the sick need a physician!” There are two types of
people on earth that are known as the good children of God, or followers of
their brother Jesus, who are the people that will be resurrected from physical
death and returned to an eternal life in a paradise on earth. The first type is the
righteous ones. These people believe their Conscience from birth and keep
their relationship with God throughout their lives; and therefore, do not need
to be born again. The second type is the unrighteous ones. These people have
disregarded their Conscience long enough after they were born and have hurt
their relationship with God; and therefore, they need to be born again, which
enables them to be reconciled with God. This situation is similar to a husband
and wife who have hurt their relationship with each other, and have separated.
Unless their differences are removed by subjecting themselves to a counselor,
it is not possible for the married couple to be reconciled. Life is a marriage
between God and every individual person on earth. When differences develop
between a person and God, a separation occurs. The born again process is the
person subjecting himself or herself to the counselor named Jesus, who is the
Holy Spirit, who then communicates with the person and God to remove the
differences between them. Once the differences are removed, the marriage is
reconciled.
e. The Evil Sons of God are never born again because they don’t want it, but
they need it. Their decision is a product of their own free will. These people
151
are known as the evil children of God or the followers of satan. These people
will be hurled into the second phase of Hell: a spiritual prison on the face of the
earth. They will have to pay for their own sins in Hell, because they refused to
accept the sacrifice Jesus made while they were alive, which would have paid
for their sins. Essentially, they refused the counseling process known as being
Born Again, and were never reconciled with God. They will be released from
Hell at the Final Judgment and resurrected from death back to life on earth if
they did not blaspheme the Holy Spirit while they were alive or in Hell. If they
did blaspheme the Holy Spirit, they will be Judged and condemned to eternal
damnation in the outer darkness___alone forever!!!
152

Chapter 27
Your Conscience
1. The Conscience
a. All human beings know we have a Conscience, but what people don’t know
is: Who is our Conscience? Scientists have struggled with the concept for
years to no avail. The Biblical record clearly shows us that the human race did
not have a Conscience before Jesus died on the cross nearly 2,000 years ago.
Without a Conscience, the human race had to depend on the teachings of their
fathers to counteract satan’s influence on their brains.
b. Your Conscience is not a part of your brain; neither is it some mysterious
thing. Your Conscience is the spirit that was born as the man named Jesus 2,000
years ago. His actual spirit speaks directly into your brain to communicate with
you. This is the reward God gave to Jesus for his sacrificing his life on the cross
for the world. Jesus’ personal spirit was, and is, multiplied as many times as
necessary to personally communicate with every living person born. This is
known as sitting on the right hand of God, which is the glorification of Jesus.
2. Right from Wrong

a. Since the beginning of time satan has had control of Mankind’s brain. Mankind
needed rules to help them understand right from wrong. The first rules were the
instincts God placed inside every animal’s brain. The next rules were spoken to
people through Prophets teaching God’s ways while sitting around the tribe’s
communal campfires. These human Prophets passed God’s information from
father to son for generations. This process resulted in the perversion of God’s
rules. This led to many false religions on earth that are still with us. All the
religions on earth were born out of the original rules God gave to His Prophets,
who acted like the human Conscience. These various religious perversions were
not a normal process of time and human error, but deliberate acts of satanically
influenced self-fulfilling men: taught by satan who influenced their brains. The
people involved sought power over their tribes, but satan’s objective was to get
them to destroy people’s souls.
b. Several thousand years later, God’s ten basic rules were written on two stone
tablets for Moses. Then Moses through his relationship with the Holy Spirit
expanded those rules into 603 additional laws. This began the era of the writing
Prophets in the Old Testament, which resulted in the book called the Bible. It
enabled people to read the rules instead of depending on the verbal transfer
of God’s information. The written Jewish Scriptures (the Bible) easily defeated
liars willing to pervert the information for their own purposes. The Roman
153
Crusaders captured all the writings of the Old Testament Prophets and the New
Testament Prophets, known as Apostles, and hid them from the human race
by translating the writings into Latin. Then they edited the information from
their pulpits by only telling people Biblical information they wanted taught,
and in doing so they have reaped eternal damnation upon themselves, but are
endangering the souls of anyone willing to listen to them. The Bible enables
us to have a second witness with our own Conscience: to counteract the evil
thoughts demons inject into our brains trying to influence us. Since God has
implanted the Conscience (the Holy Spirit) into every human brain, and preserved
the Scriptures (the Bible) for all Mankind to easily access and read, then no one
on earth has an excuse for having rejected God when the Judgment comes from
God.
3. The Roman Crusaders

a. A thousand years ago the Roman authorities who illegally murdered Jesus,
also captured all the original Apostle’s written letters and documents, called
the Holy Scriptures (the Bible), which contained God’s truths about Him and His
Christ Jesus. Rome hid the Bible from the world by copying the Scriptures in
the Latin language. Then they used their Latin Bible to teach people their lies
by editing the Scriptures.
b. King James of England evicted the Roman Catholic authorities from England,
and translated the Scriptures into the English language. The invention of
the printing press flooded the world with Bibles, making the Word of God
available to everyone on earth. Rome, not being able to stop the Bible from
being made available to the public, had to find a way to combat the Truth. So,
satan has duplicated its synagogue of satan hundreds of times by allowing men
to invent new Sects of Christianity. Thus camouflaging Truth by hiding it under
thousands of Churches with varying perversions of doctrine. This resulted
in the many perverted Christian movements that exist today in Mainstream
Christianity, and the breakdown of Christian morals, ethics, and principles
that has heaved the world’s societies into poverty, racism, chaos, degredation,
and war. They could not edit the recorded information in the Bible. So, they
altered the Bible’s information by editing what they say and teach from the
pulpits. Thus nullifying the truth by camouflaging it under many imitations.
The average person would be worn out searching the Churches to discover
truth in their lifetime. It is similar to the con man’s game that hides the pea
under one of three shells. Only in the religious con game the truth is hidden
under thousands of churches. Throw in a few hundred various religions and it
would be easier for a person to find the proverbial needle in a haystack.
c. The evil Romans used parts of the actual Scriptures to twist the facts and
destroy the faith of billions of people; but by keeping parts of the Bible intact
154
they unknowingly preserved it, and that was a mistake; and if they couldn’t
control what people learned, they simply roasted them on a stake. It was called
the inquisition, which reached across the world even into Salem, Massachusetts.
The inquisition was a witch hunt for God’s children who rejected Rome’s lies
about God and His Christ. Rome’s mistake was allowing people to hear the
Word of God. This led to the Bible being reproduced once again. Now the
people have the written Word of God, and can refer to it, study it, and help
others to truly understand it.
155
New Chapter 28
Influencing Minds
1. The conflict is about influencing the minds of spirits

a. Before Time began, the conflict that led to ‘Time’ coming into existence began
in eternity. A conflict over two different viewpoints concerning God’s creation
caused a war. Michael the Archangel knew God’s creation was intended to be
an eternal world, a paradise teaming with animals, creatures, and plants. Lucifer
the Archangel wanted the world to be interwoven with knowledge, technology,
vast glass cities, inventions, and machines. Michael knew Lucifer’s world would
collapse because of the knowledge needed to build such a world. Michael knew
unleashing knowledge of evil would result in confusing the human brain. The
good knowledge already inside the human soul, located in the mind, is known
as instinct. This difference of opinion led to a war in Heaven long before the
universe was created.
b. Michael knew God’s will for the two Archangels was to lead the human race
by ministering to them; Lucifer’s intentions were to Lord over the human race
and have them serve him as a king. The conflict was like the opposite poles of
the earth, and just as far apart. Michael believed love was the way to rule God’s
creation; and Lucifer believed force was the way. The Bible tells us that love is
the right way. Yet, the two Archangels disagreed, and that disagreement broke
out into a war that spilled over onto the planet earth. Over 6,000 years ago, the
conflict in Heaven broke-out on earth by satan making Abel its first victim.
c. Lucifer’s strategy was to influence the brain of Eve and get her to break God’s
commandment. Lucifer, whose name was changed to satan, deceived Eve. The
deception portrayed in the Garden of Eden, which involved the serpent who
is satan, and Eve, is written like a fairytale for children. The serpent did not
slither to Eve and hiss at her, nor was it hanging from the branch of a tree. A
serpent is used as a metaphor to show us the silent sneaky way an evil spirit
sends thoughts directly into Eve’s human brain. This is how satan was able to
influence Eve’s brain and get her to rebel against God’s commandment. Eve
opened the door to her brain by doubting her husband’s commandment not
to eat from the forbidden tree. Her doubt gave satan the right to influence her
brain, and the rest is history!
2. Eve is deceived
a. The Bible’s use of cryptic language concerning Eve’s sin shows us the manner
in which satan and demons work on human brains. A snake is so quiet it is
invisible to human beings, until after they are bitten. This passage in the Bible
156
is teaching us the devil uses thoughts to influence human beings. Jesus was
tempted in the same manner. If you look closely at the Scriptures concerning
Jesus’ temptation, you will notice the fairytale structure connected to it.
b. Notice the devil takes Jesus and sits him on a pinnacle of the temple. This
statement has a fairytale quality like a Sinbad the Sailor film. Also note, the devil
took Jesus to the top of a very high mountain to show him all the kingdoms of the
world, and the men that worshipped satan to become kings. If it’s difficult to see
the fairytale written about the temple account, then the account on the mountain
top will be easier to recognize as a fantasy. Ask yourself some questions. How
did the devil transport Jesus to the top of the temple or a mountain? Perhaps he
used a helicopter to get Jesus on top of a high mountain. If satan didn’t use a
machine, then how did he get Jesus up there? The answer is simple. Jesus was
seeing these things, and not actually experiencing them. The phenomenom is
known as a vision. This definitely wreaks of a power unknown to the physical
world. It is the same phenomenom demons use to cause people to see spirits.
Something like Halograms, which are 3 dimensional pictures projected at
Disneyland. Jesus isn’t performing the miracle. The devil is performing it, so
it is a lieing miracle or a vision. Some psychics have this ability, which derives
from demonic spirits. Therefore, it shows us satan is causing Jesus’ brain to
see visions via thoughts injected directly into Jesus’ brain. If you think the
devil teleported or levitated himself and Jesus to the top of a mountain, then
you are agreeing that the devil can also have the power to use mental telepathy
and inject thoughts directly into a human brain. The next question is: how did
the devil show Jesus all the kingdoms of the world way up there on top of a
high mountain? I’ve got it!!! He used TV. Since they were on top of a high
mountain, there would be nothing to block television waves, which operate
on a line-of-sight principle. Since, we can only see a few hundred miles from
the highest point on earth, and the kingdoms of earth are thousands of miles
apart, we can easily determine this was also done mentally inside Jesus’ brain.
The point is, it is obvious the devil was operating inside the brain of Jesus via
thoughts; which is exactly how the devil got to Eve and Adam… and how he
gets to us!
3. Thoughts are not our own

a. The Bible teaches, we have no power to stop thoughts from entering our
brains, but we have the power to reject thoughts after they come to us; and
if we don’t reject evil thoughts, then we will be guilty of the act. The reason
we are guilty for thinking about doing something wrong is, before the act is
committed, we have to harbor a thought to cultivate it, and cultivate it before
we can act upon it.
157
4. Instinct vs. Knowledge
a. Once the conflict in eternity spilled-over to the earth it interfered with God’s
creation. The tree of knowledge is the name and symbol used for satan’s
influence over human thoughts. Knowledge is the basis of satanic influence:
not that knowledge itself is evil, but that God had already pre-programmed all
His creatures with all the knowledge they would ever need to live and survive.
This knowledge is known as instincts, or the good knowledge God implanted
inside our brains. This includes Mankind. Instinct is the summation of all the
good knowledge installed inside the brain, and the only knowledge needed to
live. Therefore, the tree of knowledge of good and evil represents adding evil
knowledge that human beings did not need to live.
b. The additional knowledge of evil would only serve satan’s strategy to conquer
the human race and get human beings to destroy God’s creation for him. The
additional knowledge brought the awareness of physical death, which satan
would use to terrify people into acting upon the evil thoughts being suggested.
Through knowledge satan could influence human beings; and by increasing
their knowledge, he could greatly influence them. Thus making the tree of
knowledge evil, and knowledge___evil! A perfect example of knowledge being
evil is the knowledge gained by Albert Einstein. His increase in knowledge
enabled him to understand the relationship between light and matter, which
gave other scientists the ability to build an atomic bomb. This knowledge was
pure evil, and the human race has suffered because of it, and continues to suffer
because of it.
5. The Victims
a. The war between the Archangels became a war on earth, and has led to the
destruction of peace on earth ever since the beginning of Time. The war on
earth has two sides like any war, the good against the evil. It is not only a war
of words and ideas, but is also a shooting war with many victims who lost their
lives and children. Two examples of this in the Bible are Stephen who has
his head crushed with stones by religious zealots including the Pharisee Saul
who later became the Apostle Paul after his conversion to follow Christ; and
John the Baptist who was beheaded by King Herod, and Jesus who was beaten
unmercifully and hanged on a cross for hours before he died. These are just
three victims of the spiritual war that continues until today.
b. The greatest weapon in satan’s arsenal is the evil mental influence of human
brains. His second weapon is the fear of death via thoughts. Satan cannot
destroy God’s creation. He needs human beings to accomplish this feat. Alone,
satan can do nothing. He is really a weakling without power or strength unless
people give him power. Just like police, politicians, and judges. They only have
power if people give them their power. He can only do things by getting others
158
to do it. Once he lost the war in eternity, his strategy shifted to the destruction
of earth and the human race. Lucifer is trying to prove he is right and Michael
is wrong. The evil mental influence of the human brain has led to every crime
ever committed on earth. Remember, God knows all things, and gave Mankind
a ‘Free Will’ to choose, to decide, and to do whatever he wants to do. Man’s free
will gave satan the key to destroying God’s creation; which has led the human
race to the point where God’s Messiah was scheduled to make His appearance:
which appearance was the Messiah’s spirit being born into a human body named
Jesus; just as satan’s spirit had to be born into a human body and physically die.
This was essential to get satan to fulfill God’s plan, which was to enable satan
to be born and become the Emperor of Rome. Therefore, Ceasar Augustus was
directly involved in the decision to have Jesus murdered on the cross.
6. God’s Strategy
a. Jesus is the name of the human being born in Israel, exactly as prophesied
by the Bible for thousands of years prior to the prophecies happening. Jesus
became the Jewish Messiah. The name Jesus is Yeshua in Hebrew, which
actually translates to mean ‘Salvation’ in the Hebrew language.
b. The appearance of the Messiah 2,000 years ago was not a mistake, accident,
or coincidence. It is part of a well-designed plan. It is part of God’s plan for
Mankind. When Jesus was dying on the cross, he said, “It is finished”. Most
people have no idea what he meant. He was simply telling us, He was born
to combat satan. He was a General in the war against satan. God’s strategy
was to have a very special spirit who became Jesus be born at that precise
moment in time to defeat satan. The devil couldn’t allow Jesus to continue
life, because he would influence the world and defeat satan: thus changing the
world. Therefore, satan had to have Jesus illegally killed, which would give
Jesus the right to become every human being’s Conscience. So, Jesus would
have defeated satan in life and he did defeat satan in death. This is why Jesus
said, “It is finished”. He meant God’s plan to win the war by defeating satan
was finished.
c. Jesus knew exactly why he was born and what he had to accomplish on earth
to defeat satan. The defeat of satan did not remove satan’s ability to influence
the brains of human beings. The defeat of satan gave Jesus the right to also
influence the minds and brains of human beings by injecting thoughts directly
into the human brain and influencing the human soul through their minds. This
counter balanced the scales, giving Jesus an equal opportunity to influence the
human brain. This is what the Apostle Paul was talking about when he said:
Death reigned from Adam to Moses. Essentially Paul was telling us, satan had
total control of almost every human brain from Adam to Moses. What changed
in the time of Moses? The Law was given to Israel through Moses. The Law was
159
a temporary countermeasure that gave people written instructions they could
use to mirror their actions against their own thoughts. The Law of Moses was a
way for people to gauge right from wrong, as Jesus did when the devil tempted
him. Since human beings didn’t have a Conscience before Jesus’ crucifixion,
the law of Moses was a temporary countermeasure until the Messiah’s time to
be born and die occurred, which would embed a permanent countermeasure in
every human being’s brain, who were born 50 days after the cross to the end of
the world: permanently defeating satan 2,000 years ago.
160
Chapter 29
Free Will
1. Free will – God’s influence is only instruction

a. Every living thing God created was given a pre-programmed memory. The
Bible calls this memory the ‘mind’. We call this memory ‘Instinct’. Instinct* is
a set of instructions, which limits the behaviour of living things.
(* See Chapter 50, ‘Instinct, knowledge, and wisdom’)
b. Living things include trees, plants, animals, fish, birds, insects, microbes and
cells. Non-living things include rock, water, fire, and air. Living things like
animals were given their own special set of instructions, known as instincts,
which enables them to survive by adding information to their memory and alter
their physical bodies to adapt. The many species of orchards, monkeys, and
bears prove life’s ability to adapt to varying surroundings, such as: heat, cold,
jungle or desert.
c. Chimpanzees have altered themselves by altering their eating habits by
adding meat to their vegetarian diet. This is proof of a living thing’s ability to
change their memory, thereby changing their behaviour.
2. The Real Evolution

a. A virus is a living thing. They were also created by God to follow their original
instinct, or pre-programmed information; but scientists have recently found out
that viruses can adapt themselves to new conditions that face them. Therefore,
when a new drug is found to kill a virus, the virus reacts by mutating itself into
a stronger strain that can resist the drug; but the virus maintains its original
instincts.
b. The ability to alter one’s memory by adding new information to the brain is
part of Instinct. Instinct was originally built into Human Beings from the time
they were created on earth. God designed Adam and Eve for the conditions
that existed at that time. Since God designed a world that works on random
changes, He also gave creatures a way to adapt to those changing conditions.
It is this ability built into every living thing that causes the survival of species
on our changing planet.
3. Instinct vs. Free Will

a. Do not confuse instinct with Free Will. The term Free Fill means human
beings were given an additional ability to analyze their new information, and
freely make decisions based on the results of whatever they analyze. The ability
to analyze and make decisions, known as ‘Free Will’, was given to human
161
beings before Time existed and before they were human beings. This ability
known, as Free Will, was not given to other living things, such as plants and
trees, which is why they do not move, neither can they decide to change their
conditions. Rocks and water do not have instinct or free will. They must stay
within their boundaries. Another reason human beings were given free will was
to assist all other species to survive.
b. Free Will was not added to our pre-programmed instincts, it is a part of our
original instructions. Free Will was never supposed to be used by us to alter
our original instincts. Although once we had that ability it was possible for
a human being to tamper with his or her own instincts. One of our instincts
was not to eat the fruit of the forbidden Tree of Knowledge. This is taught by
the Bible as God’s only commandment to Adam and Eve, but was actually a
pre-programmed instinct. Their original sin was ignoring their instinct. This
amounted to eating the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of good and evil.
c. Look more closely at that Biblical statement about the first sin. The Bible
doesn’t say they ate an apple. That’s a childish approach to teaching the Bible.
It is not important to know what fruit they ate, but only the result of having
eaten that fruit. The name of the tree is very important. The name of the tree
is “Knowledge”. The “good and evil” is the result of getting knowledge. The
Bible tells us that God saw everything He created was good after He created
it. Therefore, “good” was the only knowledge that existed in the instincts of all
animals, including Mankind. Since Man could alter his instincts, the only thing
that would be added to the human brain by breaking God’s rule was adding
“evil knowledge”. The knowledge of evil could now be added to the good
knowledge that already existed in the human brain. This additional knowledge
would result in conflict. Evil information would only cause confusion in the
human brain by directly opposing the good instincts pre-programmed in human
beings. This confusion is the root of all depression, insanity, and suicide.
d. Free Will was never supposed to be used to alter the original objective of
human beings living on earth. God’s original objective for Mankind was to take
care of the other living things on earth. Man was supposed to be an overseer
or manager of the earth. Although every living thing has the ability to survive,
the human being’s free will would be an added safeguard system that would
assist the survival of God’s creation. Free Will had to be the true freedom to act
without any interference from God or spiritual beings. Left alone, the human
race would have accomplished its mission on earth thousands of years ago.
e. The spirit satan trampled on this plan, when he influenced the brain of Eve
to break God’s commandment. He knew Eve had free will. He knew he could
influence her to freely make a decision to change her instincts. He motivated
Eve to break God’s rule by influencing her thoughts, but Eve had to make the
first move. She had to generate doubt about God’s law. Once Eve doubted then
162
satan could access her brain and give her ideas or thoughts. The idea came in
the form of a thought inside her head. Then satan could continue nagging Eve
until she decided to act out her thoughts. Everyone believes their thoughts are
their own. People believe their thoughts are generated by their own brain, but
God, satan, and demons, can generate thoughts inside the human brain. People
can also influence the human brain of another person, but they have to use one
of the person’s five senses to accomplish it.
4. Influencing Other People

a. It is difficult for one person to influence another person, because they have
to use the person’s ears to accomplish the task. When we speak to someone
attempting to influence him or her, they can easily reject the idea because they
can see the idea is coming from someone else. Yet, rejecting an idea a demon
puts directly into a person’s brain is very difficult because your ideas are you;
and you are your ideas. At least that’s what people believe. This is why people
have no way of knowing that spirits are tampering with their brains.
b. Eve liked the idea she had because she believed it was her idea. Had Adam
suggested it to her, she would have certainly rejected it. Women on the other
hand, easily influence men. This is why the Bible teaches about the 144,000
virgins who are men following Christ, who couldn’t be influenced by women;
and why the Bible tells us that women are the weaker vessel; which means
women are weaker than men only in the area of being influenced by their own
brains.
c. Eve decided to act on her thoughts. Once Eve had committed the act, she
had successfully tampered with her instinct. This is why the Bible tells us Eve
broke the law of God, and the original sin was committed. This deliberate act
to disobey one’s own instinct resulted in the altering of her instincts; and once
Adam and Eve’s instincts were altered, their new knowledge added by satan
would be passed on from generation to generation without end; ever increasing;
ever causing destruction. The only thing that would end this mistake would be
the destruction of all Mankind. Once the act was committed, the course of
human knowledge would be altered and slant toward evil. Each generation
would have to become more evil than the previous one, because each generation
could now learn from the previous generation and build upon that knowledge.
Hence, Albert Einstein was only the last of many generations of scientists, over
hundreds of years that culminated in his discovery, which led to the evil of an
atomic bomb.
5. Altering Our Surroundings

a. Ultimately our early human ancestors used their free will to alter more
than their behaviour to survive the changing conditions on earth. The early
163
human race learned they could alter the conditions around them and changed
the original objective of human behavior. They began to follow a new path
through life by cutting down forests to clear the land for farming. They began
to herd animals rather than hunt. These decisions would finally lead to the
human race destroying the forests, eliminating the animals, and depleating
their natural food source. Ultimately, people would erect cities and ruin their
atmosphere. Mankind has destroyed the very things they needed to survive
and had a mandate to protect. They became the Destroying Agents of satan,
who swore to destroy God’s creation. Their destructive path, unknown to them,
would lead to their own destruction, which is the automatic result of their sin.
b. It has become evident to the human race that we are on a path of self-destruction.
What they don’t believe is, there is no way to repair the mistake. Therefore, the
only way out of this mess is God’s salvation plan. The comical thing is, the
people who are responsible for destroying the earth and its creatures, do not
believe they need God’s salvation plan.
c. Here is an example of what “instinct” and “free will” represent. A tree has
instinct. It can change its bark and density to resist forest fires and survive.
If a tree had free will, it would change its location and move away when a
fires occurs. In this case, trees could grow legs so they could leave before a
forest fire destroyed them. Then the trees would have to kill all the surrounding
vegetation to keep a fire from occurring: thus using their legs to alter their
environment which can no longer support their life: ultimately leading to their
own destruction. This may seem ridiculous, but bats originally had no wings;
whales were once land animals; and look at the penguin, which is a bird that
acts like a fish; and there are fish that have decided to walk on land; but no
animal, fish, or bird, has ever decided to alter the world around them to survive
except Man..
d. Our Free Will still exists; without it we could not alter our behaviour. Plenty
of proof exists showing that human beings can and do alter their behaviour.
Good people become evil and evil people can alter themselves to become good.
This is accomplished by using one’s free will. The Bible also supports this
ability: the Apostle Paul was a murderer. He was killing early Christians and
had a life changing experience by believing in Jesus. This is why Jesus states:
“…not my will Father but Your Will “. This simply means Jesus was willing to,
and could, alter his will. Jesus’ decisions and behaviour on the night he had to
face certain death shows us his struggle. He struggled with allowing himself to
be killed. He knew God wanted him to face death. His ultimate decision was to
do it according to God’s instruction written in the Bible. He knew he had to die
on the cross to save the human race from the results of their sins, which was not
an easy decision to make. A grand plan and honorable quest, but facing certain
death when you have a choice not to die, is extremely difficult. Jesus would
164
have to make a choice. His own will, escape from that garden on the Mount
of Olives, where he would surely be arrested and put to death; or do what God
wanted him to do___face the situation and die!!! You would have to be a great
person to put the world’s well being before your own and die for making that
decision. It’s even more difficult when you know it will result in your death.
You would have to replace your free will with the will of someone else, in this
case God’s will, and act upon their desire for your behaviour. Most of us can’t
deal with our parent’s will for us when we were children, or our husband’s or
wife’s will as adults, let alone God’s will for us; but it is possible to do it.
165
Chapter 30
Bondage

1. Bondage – satan’s influence is only instruction
a. Spiritual bondage has no physical qualities. Someone in spiritual bondage
cannot be forced to do anything. The term bondage leaves many people
confused. It is a simple term, which means enslaved. Ancient slaves were in
physical bondage and understood its meaning. It means you cannot do as you
please, but must do as you are told. It is the opposite of free will. Someone in
bondage must do another person’s will. Prisoners in jail are in bondage to their
jailers. Children are in bondage to their parents and schools. Workers are in
bondage to their bosses. Women should be in bondage to their husbands, but
because they are free the result has devastated billions of families. Although
some forms of bondage are more limited compared to other forms, the person
is still in bondage when any part of their free will is removed. Soldiers are in
bondage to their officers. Whereas, women being in bondage to their husbands
does not give a man the right to hurt their wives: mentally or physically. The
bondage of a woman to her husband was meant by God to be a protection from
demonic influence and not to treat her as a man’s personal slave.
b. Bondage means you have had part or all of your freedom to act taken away
from you. Someone else dictates what you will do. Jesus spoke about Peter’s
being in bondage twice. Once when he told Peter “get thee behind me satan”;
which was a reference to Peter being in bondage to satan at that moment; and
a future physical bondage when Peter would not be able to dress the way he
wanted to dress or go where he pleased.
c. When the Holy Spirit, which is everyone’s Conscience, puts thoughts in a
person’s brain, it is on an advisory basis: which means the person has the right
to reject the advice. If a person decides to reject the Holy Spirit’s advice, the
Holy Spirit ceases to advise the person. When satan or demons put thoughts
in a person’s brain, it is on a deceitful basis. Thoughts coming from demons
are designed to fool the person into believing, he or she has generated those
thoughts. When a person is in bondage to satan, demons become that person’s
master by pounding the person’s brain with re-occurring thoughts until the
person is broken down and submits their will to the demonic demands. Demons
can control what a person hears, thinks, speaks, and believes: causing the
person to believe only what the demons allow. This is the meaning behind the
Biblical teaching concerning the blind leading the blind. This refers to students
of the Bible and their Teachers. Neither of them is actually blind. The Bible
is referring to their brains being blocked from seeing and hearing the truth:
166
without which they are unable to make clear decisions based on facts in the
Bible. The Bible says: “The god of this world has power to blind the minds
of people who do not believe God.” The devil blinds the ‘mind’ of the human
soul (spirit) by stopping it from communicating with the human brain. Whereas,
Jesus communicates directly with the human mind in an attempt to get a
person’s soul to change its thinking inside their brain (repent); but if a person’s
mind refuses Jesus’ advice long enough, Jesus stops communicating. The devil
blinds the ‘mind’ of the human soul (spirit) to keep people from getting the truth
about the Christ and the Antichrist*; but remember, these people have allowed
the demons to take charge of their brains by rejecting God’s Word and their
own consciences. Such people then believe whatever their brain is dictating to
them. When satan or demons put thoughts into a person’s brain, it is never on
an advisory capacity. This means the person does not know they have the right
to reject those thoughts. Demons will torment the person’s brain until they get
the person to do what they’re told to do, or the person commits suicide. The
person’s personal spirit is no longer controlling their own brain. The spirits
of dead evil people are now controlling that person’s brain. Since the person
doesn’t know or believe this is happening, they believe everything is normal
and easily fall prey to their own brains. They have no idea they can kick the
demons out and take back control of their own brain. It is ignorance of these
facts that empower demons. We’re talking about everyday normal people. In
short, their free will has been taken away by the deception of demons, which is
having one’s brain altered by demonic influence of their thoughts.
(* See Chapter 25 ‘Spirits’, paragraph 5i2 Note)
d. The reason this is the worse type of bondage is people don’t believe it exists.
If a person is in prison, they see the guards, the bars, and the walls that confine
them. Everyone in a real prison hungers to escape: to get out of that situation
and be free; while people in spiritual bondage act as if they’re on vacation___
loving every minute of it because their confiners are invisible and undetectable.
Ignorance of these truths is what demons and satan depend upon to continue
their control over the human race and the world. There is a glimmer of hope for
a person in physical bondage. The prisoner can live in the hope of breaking-
out; but a person in spiritual bondage is in an invisible prison ignorantly living
in sorrow, despair, depression, and insanity. They don’t know they can easily
breakout of their bondage, because they don’t believe it exists; nor do they
know how to escape even if they find out the truth.
e. Escaping from spiritual bondage depends on a person tormenting their
demons. Reading and believing the Bible torments demons. It is like pouring
acid on them. The more a person reads the Bible, the more their demons are
tormented, and if the person accepts what they read, it defeats and evicts their
demons. This is why demons work very hard to keep people away from the
167
Bible. Yet, any doubt renders your efforts to rid yourself of demons useless!
2. There are three different types of bondage:

a. Physical bondage is when someone restrains you with handcuffs or a jail
cell.
b. Mental bondage is when a human being manipulates you mentally, which
occurs to most of us during life by our parents, teachers, or employers, but it is
still part of the physical world. Mental bondage can be applied through the use
of physical means, such as: threats, salary, lies, promises, and physical harm.
c. Spiritual bondage is when demons or satan manipulate you mentally, which
occurs to most people on earth; and only occurs in the human brain. This type of
bondage is the hardest for people to believe exists. This is what makes spiritual
bondage so effective, and so difficult to escape. Demons cannot force anyone to
do anything, but demons can use physical force to hurt people. Therefore, when
a person says: satan made me do it! It is nonsense, and just an excuse people
use to shun responsibility of doing wrong to someone else or themselves.
3. The Human Brain

a. Our brain is where we think. Although thoughts are the brain’s way of
processing information we receive through our senses: which are smell, sight,
feel, hear, and taste, thoughts are not limited to our senses. Phenomenon exists
beyond our senses. Scientists know this but cannot find a way to physically
prove it. Volumes of evidence exist that show us there are things we do not
understand which are far beyond our abilities.
b. The Bible talks about the ancient Israelite priests having conversations
with the Lord through a device the priests wore on their chests, called the
breastplate. It was imbedded with twelve different jewels. No one knew about
the phenomenon called radio until thousands of years later. The invention of
the radio depended upon many electronic parts and tubes to operate it, but
later scientists discovered that a stone called crystal did the same thing as their
complex radio. So, the Lord spoke to the ancient priests through the jewels on
the breastplate. He instructed the Israelite Priests to build the breastplate and
wear it so He could communicate with them.
c. It may seem far-fetched to most people that thoughts can be transferred from
one being to another, but evidence of this phenomenon, known as mental
telepathy, exists in the world and in the Bible. This is why there is a warning in
the Bible that sin begins with thoughts. The U. S. Government spent millions
of dollars on experiments trying to unlock the secret to telepathy. Demons have
access to all phenomenons, while human beings must struggle for centuries to
learn about them. Telepathy gives demons the ability to influence human brains
by simply suggesting ideas directly into a person’s brain. The thoughts swirling
168
around inside our brains are not always our thoughts. Thoughts can be injected
directly into our brains by spiritual sources, thus bypassing our senses.
4. Our Human Personality

a. The human personality is the result of each individual spirit. Every spirit
created by God is unique, and that is why each person’s personality is unique.
The human brain refuses to believe that this telepathic phenomenon exists
because of two reasons: 1) human beings are very egotistical, and 2) demons
work very diligently to keep people from finding out about this phenomenon.
When knowledge entered the world, human beings became aware of their
existence. Animals exist, but they don’t care where they came from, who their
parents were, or who made them. Animals are not aware of their own existence,
nor are they aware death exists. Human beings are preoccupied with their own
existence and death because of their capability of learning knowledge, which
was the main result of Adam’s first sin. This means every person struggles from
birth to discover their own identify, trying to find out who they are or should
be in life. Most people invent an identity to justify their own existence. This
is a result of having had our brains opened to receive knowledge: which is the
result of Adam and Eve’s sin. The human quest for self-identity is so strong,
that people can deny anything that threatens their identity.
b. When people finally allow themselves to penetrate their ego barrier, they
usually wind-up having what is called an “Identity Crisis”, which is to shed
one’s ‘Self’. Shedding one’s ‘Self’ or identity is the hardest thing a person can
do, but it is essential before a person can allow God to take over their will. This
is what the Bible calls “dying to self”. It is all a matter of who you want to be
the Master of your brain___God or satan? You must choose one of them to be
your Master. Not making a choice automatically makes satan your Master. This
is when bondage takes control of your life, and demons begin dictating how
you act.
5. The Conscience
a. Every human being is born with a Conscience since Christ died on the cross.
Your Conscience is God’s Holy Spirit speaking to you. God also speaks to
people by injecting thoughts into their brain. He does this to help people make
the right decisions in life, but if a person rejects God’s advice often enough,
or makes a decision to get rid of their Conscience, God will lovingly obey
the person by shutting down their Conscience. Then satan automatically takes
over the job of advising the person’s brain, and that person is now in bondage
to satan. This is why Jesus said; If you are not with us you are against us. The
devil will not consider the person’s needs. When the person tries to shut-off
their brain, satan will turn-up the pressure. It is not as black and white as I’m
169
making seem, but it is how it works.
b. The point is, human beings are subjected to thoughts from three different
sources:
1) Jesus’ Spirit who is your Conscience, which is the Holy Spirit, who
injects thoughts into your brain.
2) Satan or demons who imitate your Conscience by injecting thoughts
into your brain by using mental telepathy.
3) Your own brain gathering and analyzing information from all sources
inside itself since your birth.
6. No Excuse of Sin
a. The human brain is the most deceitful thing on earth. We all know how easy it
is for us to lie to ourselves. Whenever a person wants something, we can come
up with many good reasons for getting it. Most of the reasons are based upon
lies we tell ourselves. Therefore, I don’t want anyone believing that satan or
demons make you do anything. Our free will gives us the right to reject anyone
or anything, and when we don’t reject something it is only because it is what
we want. Therefore, every decision is ultimately our own decision, and neither
demons nor satan himself can force a person to do anything.
b. Remember this… If satan had the slightest power to make a person do
something, he would not have needed Judas Iscariot to show the Pharisees
where Jesus was located, the night they wanted to arrest him. If satan could do
anything, he would have guided the Pharisees to the Mt. of Olives himself. This
proves satan needs people to do the things he wants to accomplish, and without
people he is helpless. Therefore, demons are powerless, which is why they
need human beings to do their dirty work. This means you can simply refuse
to act on your thoughts. This is why the Bible says: “Resist satan and he will
flee.”
c. Spiritual bondage is a big con job. It is the same as a person being influenced
by a friend to do something. Now, if that friend is a bank robber, who is trying
to influence a person to rob a bank. The person being influenced by the bank
robber has to make a decision. The person’s decision will be based upon
whether or not they can be tempted by the bank robber and the money in the
bank. It works the same way with demonic temptation, which is why the Bible
says, “God tempts no man”, because only demons tempt people. One of satan’s
names is the Tempter. This doesn’t mean satan is the one tempting people.
Since satan is only one spirit and the leader of all demons, then whenever a
demon tempts a person, we can say satan is the tempter.
7. Decisions, Decisions, Decisions

a. A person is automatically in bondage to satan when they are not worshipping
170
God. “If a person is not with us, he is against us.” The Bible teaches the only
way a person can worship God is in spirit and truth. The spirit part is referring
to the Holy Spirit, which will not develop a relationship with a person unless
they are involved with truth. A person cannot deal with the truth unless they
have the Holy Spirit. Truth is a simple word but a slippery concept. This is why
Pontius Pilate said to Jesus, “What is truth?” His meaning was, governments
can make anything seem true, which is what politicians and lawyers do all
the time. The primary truth God is speaking about is the Bible. It concerns
information actually written in the Bible about God and His Christ Jesus. There
are many lies in the world circulated about them, especially in holy places.
Only the Bible can be trusted to give a person the truth about God and Jesus.
Once a person makes the simple decision to believe what is written in the Bible,
as opposed to what other people tell you or teach you the Bible says, is the
moment that person is worshipping God.
b. Demons hate when people decide to believe the truths of the Bible. The
person who pours Biblical truths into their brains leaves no room for demons
to occupy the space inside their brain. This is how you break the bondage.
Jesus gave us the greatest example of defeating demonic influence during his
temptation. Every time satan tried to tempt Jesus into doing something, Jesus
referred to the written Scriptures. He compared the devil’s thoughts to the Bible
and proved satan was using the Bible incorrectly and attempting to deceive him.
Thus, satan was lying to Jesus, even though he was quoting from the Bible.
Had Jesus not known the Scriptures, he too could have fallen victim to satan’s
tricks. The devil even tried to trick Jesus by using the Psalms of the Bible, but
Jesus’ knowledge of Scripture was perfect and satan had to stop tempting him.
The fact that the devil had to stop tempting Jesus when he couldn’t trick him
about the contents of the Bible shows us how to defeat demons and break their
bondage of people.
8. In or Out
a. There is good bondage and bad bondage. Good bondage is not called bondage,
it is referred to as being filled with the Holy Spirit. Nontheless, it is the same
thing as bondage, except for the Lord you serve.
”Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle....”
The Apostles were figuratively possessed by the Holy Spirit. This was the result
of their personal decisions to dedicate their lives to preaching the truth about
God and Jesus. The same thing exists with bad bondage. When a person is in
bondage to demons, they are said to be possessed by demons. Good possession
and evil possession exist. Although, we do not say a person is possessed with
171
good spirits, people are possessed with good spirits. When a person decides to
believe in God, that person is actually possessed with the Holy Spirit; and when
a person does not believe in God, that person is possessed by demons. God’s
Prophets are possessed by the spirits of God’s Prophets who have lived and
died, and are still alive as spirits.
b. The amount of bondage or possession directly depends upon the number of
demons possessing a person and the collective strength of those demons. It is
possible for a person to have one demon, which can be extremely strong or
weak. An extremely strong demon possessing a person can be more powerful
than 50 weak demons possessing another person. The more demons a person
has possessing him or her determines the amount of evil the person can perform.
The amount of bondage also determines whether or not a person is said to
be possessed. When someone is only influenced by one weak demon once in
a while, we don’t say the person is possessed; but when a person has given
control of their brain to many strong demons that person is possessed. Yet,
the term ‘possessed’ is not literal. Demonic spirits cannot and do not ever take
up residence inside a living human being. Only the Holy Spirit is in residence
inside a human body; and the Holy Spirit never vacates a person’s body even
when they are possessed by demons. Demonic possession simply causes the
Holy Spirit to become a silent resident inside you. Therefore, a person possessed
by demons does not have demons inside their body, but merely has allowed
demons to camp around them on a continous basis. This demonic encampment
surrounding a person gives demons free access to the person’s brain. If the
person rejects demonic advice in the form of thoughts, then the Holy Spirit
disperses the demonic encampment. Thus, cleansing or freeing the person of
demons*. (* See Luke, Chapter 11, verses 23 to 26)
c. “Bondage” is the result of the condition known as “being possessed”.
Bondage is easily broken and reversed by pouring the Word of God (the Bible)
on the demons: which means you must pour the Bible into yourself. This is
accomplished by reading the Bible and accepting everything you read. This
is why Jesus referred to the ‘Word of God’ as ‘Living Water’. Yet, it isn’t the
words in the Bible that chase away demons, but the person’s acceptance of
the Bible and acting upon its concepts. When satan forced the human brain
open by deceiving Eve, the human brain was set upon a course of adding evil
knowledge to itself. This gave demons access to the human brain, which could
be easily influenced. Thus, a person’s brain could now be confused by contrary
information brought about by opposing rules existing within their brain. It
would be like playing a game with four people, but everyone is playing by a
different set of rules. Chaos is the result!
d. Confusion has no part with God’s Church says the Bible. A confused brain
is the result of learning good and evil information. The opposing information
172
causes direct conflict inside the brain. This is what causes the confusion,
anxiety, depression, insanity, and suicide.
9. An Example
a. Baby ‘X’ has two unbelieving parents. The baby’s brain is the result of
inheriting its parent’s, grandparent’s, and great grandparent’s, confused or good
instincts as far back as three or four generations before the baby was born.
Child ‘X’ grows and is subjected to other people: children, parents, relatives,
neighbors, teachers, through which their actions, behaviour, teachings, and
beliefs, add information to child ‘X’s” brain, which makes the condition worse.
This is like a child of a slave being born a slave.
b. Baby ‘Y’ has two parents that believe the Bible is true before the child was
born. They have faith in what the Bible dictates. Therefore, child ‘Y’ will
be born with good instincts and the Holy Spirit and the child will neither be
confused nor evil. This is like a child of a freeman being born free.
c. Baby ‘Z’ has one parent that believes in God and one parent that doesn’t
believe in God. Their child is born with good instincts and the Holy Spirit
because of the believing parent, but the child will encounter confusion because
of the unbelieving parent who is confused about good and evil. Although child
‘Z’ will have good instincts and the Holy Spirit to help it. The child is born
into a confusing situation, because he or she inherits the sins of the unbelieving
parent. This means the child’s brain will contain the same confused information
as the unbelieving parent, which caused that parent to sin. The confused
parent’s lifestyle will cause the child to struggle against good, because of the
unbelieving parent’s bondage to satan:regardless of how little or how much
bondage exists. The situation into which the child was born, burdens the child.
This is like a child of a slave and a freeman being born. Whether or not the
child becomes a slave to satan depends upon whether the believing parent is
the dominant parent and the love of the unbelieving parent allows the believing
parent to dominate. This is why Paul wrote: “For the unbelieving husband is
sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband:
else were your children unclean; but now are they holy.” Sanctification is the
process of the believing spouse forcing the unbelieving spouse to do things
according to the truthes recorded in the Bible. This only applies in the case
where two unbelieving people were married and one of them had decided to
believe in God after the marriage and before the baby was born. It does not
apply when a believer marries an unbeliever, which is directly against the
commandments of God: and is a sin. This type of unholy marriage is covered
in depth by Ezra. This unholy marriage must be terminated by the believing
spouse even if children were born to the couple, or else the believer is trapped
in an unholy state of affairs as long as the marriage continues. If a believer
173
remains in this type of unholy marriage, they will be sent back to the kingdom
of hell while alive on earth: and when physical death occurs, the believer has
died in their sin and will suffer in spiritual hell*.
(* See Chapter 13, ‘Death’, paragraphs 4a1 and 4a2)
(* See Chapter 19, ‘Heaven and Hell’)
d. From the day a person is born, information is added to its brain. The Bible
tells us that the information from the world is evil. This is why the Bible says,
if you are a friend of the world, you are an enemy of God. A person can only
counteract bondage by accepting the concepts in the Bible. When a person
makes decisions to discard the concepts of the world and hold onto the Bible’s
concepts, they replace the world’s concepts, and confusion no longer reigns in
that person’s brain. Then the bondage is broken and that person is free! This
person is saved by the engrafted word of God. This is when Jesus’ spirit (the
Holy Spirit) begins a relationship with that person. This is why demons hate truth
about God, Jesus, and the Bible!
174
Chapter 31
Christianity, Judaism, and Other Religions
1. The ancient world

a. Adam and Eve began life with the truth. The Bible begins by telling us about
Adam and Eve, the first people on earth created directly by God with living
spirits. They were given one simple rule. Eve decided to break that single rule
and the first religion on earth was expanded. The singular rule in the religion
of Adam and Eve was now expanded into two rules. The sacrifice of an animal
had become the new rule. It had to be accomplished so the original couple had
a way to receive forgiveness for their sin against God.
b. Cain and Abel continued the religious ritual of sacrificing an animal. When
Cain murdered his brother Abel, God sent him out of the Garden of Eden as a
punishment for his sin. While Adam and Eve remained in the Garden of Eden
practicing their simple religion of worshipping God, Cain refused to sacrifice
an animal. So, Cain began a different religion to continue his beliefs. Cain’s
sacrifice was offering part of his crop instead of a living animal. The problem
with Cain’s offering was God demanded all human beings to sacrifice a living
animal. Even though it seems more humane to offer crops rather than a living
animal, we have to be obedient to God even though we do not understand.
Therefore, whatever God demands of us is what we must do or else we must
receive the consequences.
c. Cain’s false religion evolved over many generations becoming more and more
evil in the sight of God: until we arrive at the time of Noah, when God decided
to destroy all of Mankind with the exception of Noah, his three sons, and their
wives. The depravity of Cain’s religion, according to God, simply could not
be tolerated. Thus, the Pre-Adamic man-eating giants and Adam’s generations
were completely destroyed and no longer exist.
2. The flood
a. God decided to destroy all life on earth in Noah’s time. The destruction
of all life on earth is a living prophecy. A living prophecy is a real historical
event that occurred in the past, which foretells an event that will happen in the
future. Examples of living prophecies are: Adam and Eve, Noah’s flood, the ten
plagues in Egypt, Babylon’s King Nebuchadnezzar, etc. These events actually
give Prophets information about the future.
b. Noah is the Prophet who delivers his own family and the human race from
extinction. The flood removed the false religion of Cain and its followers, but
did not destroy the records or cities that spawned those false religious ideas.
175
Nimrod, a hunter who is born after the flood, discovered the ancient cities of Cain.
The record of its false religion becomes the tool used by Nimrod after the flood
to extend his power over people. One of Nimrod’s cities is called Babel, which
is the root of Babylon. The false religion of Babylon was not an invention of
Nimrod, but only a discovery he made when he found the ancient city of Enoch
that Cain built. Since stone cities don’t melt in water. The flood in noah’s time
did not destroy Cain’s city. The ancient carvings from Cain’s time told Nimrod
about the religion of worshipping the sun, and how the sun makes grass grow,
and grass is the food for cattle, and cattle are a free source of food that make
men, who are gods, rich by selling its meat to the people. Hence, the worship
of cattle, or sacred cows, and the golden calf of Egypt exist on earth. This false
religion of the Babylonian sun god was the basis of the Egyptian’s religion. It
was adopted by the Roman Empire. Julius Caesar enhanced the Roman religion
by bringing the Egyptian practice of sorcery to Rome. Although Rome already
practiced the Babylonian religion, Julius Ceasar adopted the mummification
process of human bodies, believed to be essential to the resurrection of the
dead. It is still being practiced in Christianity today. Hidden in plain sight under
many altars inside Christian cathedrals mummified dead bodies lurk, which are
camouflaged religious practices worshipping the dead accepted as mainstream
religions. This is directly against Jesus’ statement:
“He is not the God of the dead, but the God of the living:
ye therefore do greatly err.”
3. True Christianity
a. The original religion began in the Garden of Eden with the God of Creation,
who is the God of Adam and Eve, who becomes the God of Noah, who Destroys
the world by flood, who is the God of Moses and the Ten Commandments, who
is the God of Abraham that re-introduces the Animal Sacrifice and begins the
tribe of Hebrews, who is the living God of Isaac, and Jacob, who is the God
of Israel of the Jews, who is the God of Jesus the Jew, who is the original
God of early Christianity, which religious movement ended in the tenth century
because it was destroyed by the Roman Crusaders and replaced with today’s
Christianity.
b. Jesus began a reformation of Judaism, which was only supposed to reform
perverted Judaism, and return Judaism to its original purity. Jesus did not begin
a new religion. The Romans started today’s Christianity. The label Christian
was added after Jesus was executed, to identify his followers. Christianity
continued for a thousand years as reformed Judaism, until the Roman Crusaders
annihilated all the original congregations and leaders of Jesus’ Church. The
Romans committed genocide, and replaced Jesus’ Church Leaders, the original
176
Apostles, with Roman Cardinals. The Romans took the Kingdom of God by
force just as Jesus predicted, and are still in possession of it today.
4. Judaism
a. The Jewish religion was an extension of Adam’s, Noah’s, and Abraham’s
beliefs in only One God, the God of Creation. Judaism is just another name
for the religion of Adam and Eve. It is carried into the land of the Canaanites
(Israel) by Abraham 500 years before Moses. Judaism is the fundamental root
system of the giant tree called Christianity. Judaism was never a religion of a
particular race of people. Judaism is a belief not a race. Judaism’s founding
father Abraham was born in Babylon. He had an uncle named Heber living in
Israel whose tribe was named the Heberites. Therefore, when Abraham moved
to Israel and his tribe had to be named after his uncle Heber. Since they couldn’t
be called Heberites, they were named the Hebrews.
b. Abraham is the founder of the Hebrew tribe, who gave birth to the Jewish
religion called Judaism. The Hebrew tribe becomes the 12 tribes of Israel,
who are labeled the Israelites. Approximately 1,000 years later, the nation of
Israel broke into two separate nations. The Northern Kingdom kept the name
of Israel. The people were called Israelites, while the Southern Kingdom
became known as Judah, which prompted their name to become the Jews. The
Northern Kingdom was enslaved by Assyria in the eight century before Christ
and became known as the Ten Lost Tribes by the seventh century B.C. Jesus
refers to these Ten Lost Tribes as “the lost sheep of the House of Israel”. The
Ten Lost Tribes are now amongst all the Christians in the world. God’s promise
to Abraham, to make him the father of many nations, is fulfilled by scattering
these ten tribes around the world and then recalling them through Jesus into the
Church. Although, the Southern Kingdom was enslaved in the sixth century
before Christ, they returned to occupy Israel after 70 years of enslavement in
Babylon. They are the remnant of Israel known today as the Jews.
c. Abraham and Sarah his wife only had one son named Isaac. Isaac had twins
named Jacob and Esau. God changed Jacob’s name to Israel, which means
the Prince of God. Jacob has 12 sons born who become the 12 tribes of Israel.
One son is named Joseph, who is sold as a slave in Egypt and rises politically
to become the most powerful man in Egypt. Only the Pharaoh is higher than
Joseph who is the Governor of Egypt. A famine causes Israel (Jacob) to move
his entire family to Egypt. Long after Jacob and Joseph are dead, a Pharaoh
who did not know them enslaved the nation of Israel. The Israelites are slaves
in Egypt for nearly four centuries, when Moses is born.*
(* See paragraph 5, this Chapter)
d. The Jews Are The Chosen People!
Why would the Christian God named Jesus tell us “Salvation is of the Jews”
177
and why would the Christian Movement oppose Jesus’ view by telling us Jews
must be ‘Saved’? Answer: because one of them has to be making an error or
is a liar!
e. God, in His infinite wisdom and knowing the future, gathered people from
every nation to create the new nation of Israel. Centuries later, the nation of
Israel broke into two separate kingdoms: the Southern Kingdom of Judah and
the Northern Kingdom of Israel. The Southern Kingdom of Judah is still in
Israel today. They are known as the Jews, but the Northern kingdom of Israel
was scattered around the world nearly 3,000 years ago. They were known as
the Israelites. The crucifixion of Jesus 2,000 years ago, God began recalling the
Israelites out of the four corners of the world. Jesus told the world he had sheep
of another fold, other than the Jews in Israel. God sent the lost sheep of Israel,
who are the Lost Ten Tribes of Israel, to all nations for three reasons:
1) To establish God’s judgment and justice in every nation of the world.
2) To keep the Romans from being able to find the Lost Israelites and
genocide them.
3) To give them the ultimate privilege of following in their Messiah’s
footsteps by becoming the Christians.
f. Therefore, all Christians are the lost sheep of Israel, and Israelites. Christians
are part of Israel. They are Jewish people; for which reason Christians have a
heart for the Jews of Israel. Perhaps now, Christians can understand why…
Jesus said: “Salvation is of the Jews!” Since Christians are the Jews Jesus is
talking about in his statement. This is the true salvation plan. For which reason
Israel will be privileged to see their God and enjoy eternal life forever! It is
also the reason the Jewish people do not have to convert or be saved by the
ancient Jewish Israelites called the Christians. This is the reason God said:
“You sons of Jacob (Israel) will not be consumed.” Christians are the sons of
Jacob, just like the Jews! God chose the Jewish people to teach the world about
Him. They were appointed as a nation of priests. When they turned their
nation and their religion into a private club, which would not allow Gentiles
into it, the Lord had to take some drastic steps. These steps included making
Israel teach the world through negative means. It would have been easier for
Israel to teach the world through positive means
g. Jesus is born into the fragmented nation of Israel known as the Jews. The
Romans were in control of Israel at that time. The Jewish religion had become
perverted under Greek and Roman rule. Jesus is the person responsible for
the Jewish people returning to their original Jewish religion, which becomes
known as Christianity, which is the gathering of the Lost Ten Tribes of Israel, or
the Lost Sheep of Israel. The lost sheep of Israel are scattered amongst the two
billion Christians in the world. The tribes are not specific groups or churches,
but scattered and sprinkled over all churches. They do not know they are
178
Israelites. They do not know they came from the northern part of Israel. They
do not know their ancestors were Israelites. They do not know their language,
customs, or heritage, but they all have a heart for Israel and the God of Israel,
who is Jesus the Christ. They are drawn by the Holy Spirit to the Bible. Its
words suppress their demons and comfort their souls. God scattered them
thousands of years ago into the four corners of the earth, but promised them a
day would come when he would gather them out of the four corners of earth
and bring them back to Him. The process of God recalling the lost ten tribes
of Israel began 2,000 years ago. It is an ongoing process until the end of the
world.
5. Egypt
a. The Pharaoh enslaved the Israelites because their population had grown
larger than the Egyptians. The Israelites were now millions of people. The
Israelites had forgotten their One God and adopted the 4,000 Egyptian gods.
Israel was supposed to be a unique nation amongst all nations of the world.
Israel was the only nation on earth that had one God. The basis of all other
religions was the sun god of Babylon. The Pharaoh also ordered all baby boys
born to the Israelites slaughtered at birth. Moses’ mother hid him from birth and
set him adrift on the Nile River in a basket. The Pharaoh’s daughter discovered
the baby Moses, and being childless she adopted him as her own son. Moses
was brought up in the Pharaoh’s palace and was taught all the sciences and
subjects common to kings. When Moses was 40 years old, while attempting to
protect an Israelite, he slew an Egyptian. This caused Moses to flee Egypt for
his life. Forty years later Moses was contacted by the Lord in the burning bush
and told to return to Egypt to deliver the Israelites from their slavery.
b. Moses returns and brings the ten plagues upon Egypt. The tenth plague was
the angel of death passing through the land of Egypt and killing the firstborn
child of every family and animal who did not have the blood sprinkled on
the door posts and lintels of their houses. God commanded Moses to tell the
Israelites to sprinkle blood on their doors. This act would be evidence of who
believed God and who did not believe God. This is the same act as believing
Jesus’ blood shed on the cross is to save you. The feast of Passover begins with
this plague. When the angel of Death came through Egypt, he would passover
the houses that had the blood on their door posts and lintel, and he would not
kill any one in that family. This plague brought such terrible consequences on
Egypt that the Pharaoh finally let the Israelites go free, but a few days later
Pharaoh tried to kill the Israelites by bringing an army against them. This is
when the Red Sea opened for the Israelites to pass over and flooded to kill the
Egyptians when they tried to follow them. The Red Sea is a living prophecy
about physical death. People who believe in Jesus and God will pass from life
179
through physical death to eternal life, just like the Israelites crossed over the
Red Sea safely to the other side; while people who don’t believe in Jesus will
pass from life through physical death to the second death, which is eternal
damnation, just like Pharaoh and his armies tried to pass over and the sea
drowned and killed them.
c. Passover becomes a feast of Judaism. A ritual all Israel is obliged to do once
a year. So, the religion of the Israelites expands. Every time Israel rebels
against their God, the rules are expanded. The animal sacrifice did not cause
the forgiveness of sin, but only postponed it until the Messiah Jesus would
be born and die on the cross. Jesus’ self sacrifice extended back to Adam and
forward to the end of time. It fulfilled all the promises God gave the human
race: everyone prior to the cross that was obedient to God, who had their
punishment postponed, received the same benefits as God’s children after the
cross.
d. The Passover feast is the animal sacrifice of Abel and Noah that had to be
re-established. Abraham re-established the necessity of the animal sacrifice to
have sins forgiven by God. The religious culture from which Abraham came
was the worship of the Babylonian sun god: which included the killing and
burning of children as sacrifices to their strange gods, who were named Molech
(Moon) and Remphan (Sun). These gods are known by other names in different
cultures such as: Zeus. The days of the week: Monday and Sunday are also
respectively named for two gods___the Moon and the Sun.
e. The sun god religion extended from Babylon into Egypt, the Grecian Empire,
and the Roman Empire. The Grecian Empire broke apart and became four
separate kingdoms by the fourth century before Christ. Rome was one of the
four Grecian provinces that became a separate kingdom after Alexander the
Great died. Over the next two centuries the Roman kingdom grew stronger and
finally began gathering other nations under its rule through trade agreements
and war. During the first century before Christ, Rome grew into a world empire.
Jesus was born in Israel after it was already a part of the Roman Empire. This
was not a coincidence. It was an essential part of God’s plan to rescue Mankind
from the clutches of satan. The second Roman Emperor was the son of satan,
in the same way Jesus was the Son of God.
6. The Nation of Israel

a. Jesus was born a Jew and died a Jew. He was never a Christian, nor did
He start a movement later called Christianity. His movement corrected
perverted Judaism, because the Grecian Empire controlled Israel and perverted
the Jewish people before Jesus was born. When Jesus was born, the Roman
Empire had control of Israel and the Jews. Both these empires had influenced
and changed the Jewish religion. The Jewish religion had become perverted by
180
political influences thrust upon the Pharisees, who were the religious leaders of
Israel. Jesus was born into the perverted religion of Judaism. Early in life Jesus
realized how impure the religion of the Jews had become over the centuries.
The four gospels of the New Testament tell us the story of his fight to change
those perversions. His followers were all dedicated to the same cause, which
was to return Judaism to its original state of purity by removing the perversions.
Therefore, Christianity was a new label, or a new name, identifying the un-
perverted Jewish religion. The Roman overlords were upset by Jesus’ attacking
the perverted Jewish religious system of Israel. The Roman Leaders depended
upon their Pharisees remaining in control of Israel’s religion. All of which
played a role in the eventual murder of the Christ named Jesus.
b. The Jewish people, which included the Pharisees, Jesus, and all the Apostles,
remained Jews all their lives. Their decision to follow Jesus was based on the
Jewish belief in the God of Israel. They returned to a purified Judaic religion:
which is reflected in Jesus’ teachings or the doctrine of Christ. Jesus did not
begin a new religion, which is why the Apostle John wrote “you had this
commandment from the beginning”; nor was the result of Jesus’ teachings
attempting to wean the Jewish people away from their religion. The term
Christian was used for the first time in Antioch, a city in Turkey about 300
miles north of Jerusalem and 16 miles from the Mediterranean Sea. Antioch
was located near the town of Aleppo, which is near the northern border of Syria
today. It is about 125 miles from the birthplace of Paul the Apostle.
c. The original followers of Jesus, and the original Apostle’s Church, were mostly
Jewish people in every nation of the Roman Empire. During the latter part of
the first century after the death of Jesus millions of Gentiles were added to their
churches in every nation. There is plenty of evidence in the Bible showing
that Gentiles, who are non-Jewish people, were allowed to become members
and students of this new Jewish movement dedicated to following Jesus and
purifying the Jewish religious teachings. Without this basic understanding of
the original church, too much valuable information will be lost to the person
or student attempting to unravel and understand the Bible, God, and Jesus the
Christ
d. The label Christian means a follower of Christ. It shows us the Greek influence
of this label, since the Hebrew word for Christ is “Meschiach”, which is
pronounced Mess-she-ack. The title Messiah, which also means Christ, is also
a poor attempt of Greek people pronouncing the Hebrew word “Meschiach”.
The fact that the Apostle Paul was born near Antioch in Turkey also adds to our
understanding of why the label “Christians” was adopted for Jesus’ followers
in the first century A.D. Therefore, it is no wonder Antioch was the first place
where Greek speaking people and the Greek speaking Apostle Paul invented the
label “Christians” to identify the Jewish followers of the Jewish Christ named
181
Jesus. Yet, this label was not a new name for a new religion, but a Grecian label
for the old Jewish religion which was returned to its original state, or renewed,
by Jesus. Nevertheless, Christianity was Judaism renewed and purified. The
fact that, Acts Chapter 11 tells us Saul, who is the Apostle Paul, was involved
in Antioch at the time when the term Christian was first applied to the Jewish
movement started by Jesus, verifies the statements above.
e. The Apostle Paul (Saul) had a spiritual experience with Jesus long after He
was crucified on the cross. This experience converted Paul’s belief from the
old perverted Judaism to the new reformed Judaism of Jesus. The result of this
experience was Paul stopped destroying the Church, which were the followers
of Jesus, and began building the Church of Jesus, as an Apostle. Paul was the
Apostle God sent to the Gentiles, while the original Jewish Apostles were
sent to the Jewish people around the world. The singular purpose of all these
messengers of God was to spread the good news around the world to all people,
both Jew and Gentile. The good news was that the Jewish Messiah, whom the
Jewish people awaited for thousands of years, had finally arrived; and His name
was Jesus. Therefore, God had fulfilled His promises, which are the prophecies
written in the Bible to the Jews thousands of years before Jesus about sending
a Deliverer, the Christ, the Messiah, the Savior to save the world.
f. The following references will help you track the information above concerning
Christianity:
1) In Acts Chapter 7: Saul, before he was the Apostle Paul, consented to
the murder of Stephen.
2) In Acts Chapter 8: Saul wreaks havoc in the church, killing, crippling,
imprisoning, torturing and killing Christians.
3) In Acts Chapter 9: Saul, while he was still hunting Christians, is
converted by his spiritual experience with the Spirit Jesus, who
appeared to him. Paul spent three years on Mt. Sinai learning the Bible
directly from Jesus.
4) In Acts Chapter 11: Saul, now renamed the Apostle Paul, begins
teaching the Gentiles, who are the lost sheep of Israel, who receive
the Jewish Word of God, which is the Old Testament of the Bible, and
accept Jesus as the promised Jewish Messiah (the Christ) and accept,
believe, and hope for, the resurrection of the dead, which is a Jewish
belief.
g. The term Christian was a Greek title invented to label a Jewish reformation
182
movement designed to return Israel to its original religious beliefs. A movement
which now allowed Gentiles, who are non-Jewish people, to become part of the
nation of Israel and its religion, for the first time since Abraham originally
opened his tribe to Gentiles. Scholars agree the term Judao-Christian properly
labels the root and the tree that grew into Christianity.

183
Chapter 32
Principles of Christianity
1. The basic fundamentals of Christianity are:

a. * There is only one God.
b. * God is a Spirit.
c. * God created everything.
d. * There is only one Christ (the Messiah).
e. * Christ was a man.
f. * Jesus was born by a woman.
g. * Christ is the King of Israel.
h. * Christ is the Saviour of the world.
i. Christ died for the sins of everyone on earth.
j. Christ died for every sin except blasphemy of the Holy Spirit.
k. Christ is the High Priest of God.
l. The man named Jesus is the Christ.
m. * Christ is a title.
n. * Christ means the Anointed One.
o. * Messiah and Meschiach are foreign words for Christ.
p. Anyone who believes what Jesus said, will be saved = believing in Jesus.
q. Anyone who says Jesus is their Lord and believes God the Father raised Jesus
from the dead will be saved.
r. Believing in Jesus = believing on Jesus = believing what Jesus told us.
s. Jesus’ alter ego is the Word of God (the Bible), the truth, and life.
t. Anyone who believes what the Bible says, will be saved = believing in
Jesus.
u. Anyone who believes what God said, will be saved = believing in what the
Bible says = believing in Jesus.
v. The Hebrew translation of the name Jesus is Salvation.
w. Salvation = Saved.
x. Salvation = Born again.
y. Salvation is the name Jesus translated.
z. Born again = receiving the Holy Spirit.
aa. Receiving the Holy Spirit = being baptized by the Holy Spirit.
bb. Born again = becoming a new person.
cc. Becoming a new person = God performed a miracle on that person’s brain
allowing the person to discern truth from lies.
dd. God performing a miracle on a person’s brain allowing the person to discern
truth from lies = changing a person’s heart of stone into a heart of flesh.
184
ee. Becoming a new person = becoming a child of God.
ff. * Only children of God get into heaven.
gg. * Heaven = the kingdom of God.
hh. * Hell is the place of eternal punishment.
ii. Being in heaven protects God’s children from eternal damnation.
jj. * There is life after death.
kk. * All people will be resurrected after physical death.
ll. * Some people will be resurrected to eternal life after death.
mm.* Some people will be resurrected to eternal damnation after death.
nn. God will destroy heaven and the earth by fire.
oo. God will make a new heaven and a new earth.
pp. Only those people in heaven are resurrected to life again on earth.
qq. Heaven begins on earth and continues into eternity and back to earth.
rr. Hell begins on earth and continues after physical death and then into eternity.

2. **The basic fundamentals of Judaism are:
a. * There is only one God.
b. * God is a Spirit.
c. * God created everything.
d. * There are two Messiahs.
e. * Both Messiahs will be men.
f. Messiahs will be born naturally.
g. * First Messiah will be the King of Israel.
h. Messiah the King will conquer the enemies of Israel.
i. * Second Messiah is the Saviour of Israel.
j. Second Messiah will forgive the sins of Israel.
k. * Messiah is a title.
l. * Messiah means the Anointed One of God.
m. * Messiah is a foreign word for Meschiach.
n. * Heaven = the kingdom of God.
o. Keeping the feasts of God insures eternal life.
p. Keeping the Sabbath insures eternal life.
q. Helping others insures eternal life.
r. The Jewish Scriptures are the Word of God (the Old Testament only).
s. A Jew who does what the Bible says, will be resurrected = believing in God.
t. Anyone who does what God said in the Old Testament, will be resurrected =
believing in God.
u. The Hebrew translation of the name Jesus is Yeshua. (Jesus is English pronunciation
of the Greek translation.) It literally means Salvation.
v. * Salvation = Saved.
w. * Only children of God get into heaven.
185
x. * There is life after death.
y. * Only Jewish people will be resurrected to life after physical death.
z. * Some people will be resurrected to eternal life after death.
aa. * Some people will be resurrected to eternal damnation after death.
bb. The dead body must not be drained of its blood.
cc. A dead body’s bones are necessary to be resurrected from the dead Jesus’.
dd. The Scriptures are the Word of God (the Old Testament only).
ee. A Jew who does what the Bible says, will be resurrected = believing in God.
(* The asterisk denotes the basic fundamentals common to both Christianity and Judaism.)
(** These are the basic fundamentals of Judaism that are the same as Christianity, but they
do not represent all the fundamentals of Judaism.)
186
Chapter 33
The Various Characters on the Biblical Stage
1. Act I - The Curtain Opens

a. The Bible begins with an eternal God. Then we move to two commanding
officers named Lucifer the Archangel who becomes the devil or satan, and
Michael the Archangel or cherub who protects the way to the Tree of Life.
Suddenly, all the angels show up on stage and God anoints Michael the
Archangel as their commanding officer. Then Lucifer enters stage left. He
is put in charge of one-third of God’s armies. A war breaks-out. A rebellion
takes place between the two Archangels. Michael puts down the rebellion
and casts Lucifer and his fallen angels out of Heaven onto the earth. Human
beings appear on earth. Adam is next person entering the stage. He names all
the animals. After a diligent search, Adam concludes there isn’t an animal on
earth fit to be his partner, so God creates a wife for Adam named Eve. Cain is
the next actor to enter the play of life on the stage of earth. He is followed by
his brother Abel the Prophet, whom is killed by his brother Cain. Seth is the
next child born to Adam and Eve, who replaces their murdered son Abel. Then
the Bible begins its long list of ancestors or descendents, depending on which
way you are traveling through time, until we reach Noah, the Prophet.
b. Up to this point, you may notice that only Prophets are being mentioned even
though there are hundreds of thousands of human beings on earth. The Prophets
begin with Adam and then break into two separate lines: Adam takes humanity
toward God and Cain takes humanity away from God. These parallel tracks
continue throughout history and into our future. Two separate groups of people
guiding the human race until Time no longer exists.
c. The first Act ends with Noah the Prophet building an Ark. He’s preparing for
a foretold flood. The Ark carries Noah, his three sons, their wives, two of every
unclean animal, and seven of every clean animal, to safety, as God destroys the
human race with a flood.
2. Act II - The Actors

a. Shem, Japheth, Ham, and Noah, step out of the Ark on dry land. The flood
waters have subsided. All the animals exit their floating home for the past year
and fill the earth with life. Shem starts a long line of descendents.
b. Abraham is the next star that upstages Noah. Then Isaac gives birth to Jacob
and Esau: which follow the paths of Cain and Abel with one difference. Jealousy
overcomes Esau. Although he wanted to kill his twin brother Jacob, Esau did
not kill him but made peace with him. Jacob fathers twelve sons. They become
187
the twelve tribes of Israel, each of which began with one of his sons. Joseph,
the eleventh son born to Jacob, becomes a slave and then rises to become the
Governor of all Egypt, second in command only to the Pharaoh who is a direct
ancestor of Cain. So, once again we see two Prophets: Joseph leading God’s
children and Pharaoh leading satan’s children.
c. Moses the Prophet terminates the Israelites’ enslavement in Egypt, and is
followed by Joshua and a long string of Judges, Prophets of God, leading
Israel in their fight against the children of satan. The battle lasted 430 years and
subsides with a cease-fire agreement when the last Judge, Samuel the Prophet,
guides the nation of Israel.
d. King Saul, Israel’s first king enters stage left and offends God. His life is cut
short; he dies, and goes to hell for communicating with the spiritual world by
having a witch call Samuel back from the grave. Although Samuel was a dead
Prophet of God, Saul broke the rules and paid for it.
e. King David mounts the throne of Israel and pleases God. Although King David
commits adultery and has the woman’s husband murdered, God preserved his
life because he was the ancestor through whom Jesus the Christ had to be
born.
f. Elijah is the next great Prophet to appear on stage. He battles the Prophets of
satan, named Baal, killing over 400 of them.
g. Elisha follows Elijah. Elisha is the Prophet who raises a man from the dead.
h. The Old Testament seesaws back-and-forth with kings and Prophets, who are
for and against God. This continues all the way to the fourth century before
Christ, when the Grecian Empire conquered the world under Alexander the
Great.
i. Alexander the Great’s short life causes the Grecian Empire to collapse.
The Greek Empire broke into four parts, after Alexander died at 33 years old,
because greed overcame the quadrant commanders. One of these quadrants
became the Roman Empire a few centuries later. The break-up of these four
quadrants was foretold by Daniel in Chapters 7 and 8.
j. The Roman Empire enters the spotlight. Rome was in the Northern quadrant
of the Grecian Empire. This historical event was God’s signal for the Messiah
of Israel to be born. A specific spirit was chosen by God as the spirit to be born
into the human body of Jesus, who would become the Christ. Just as particular
spirits were chosen by God to be born as human beings known as the Emperors
of Rome. The Biblical play reaches its ebb at this point. The two strongest
Prophets ever born on earth mount the stage of life during the same time period.
Caesar Augustus was the most evil of all Roman Emperors; and Jesus was the
most holy of all Prophets in Israel. Although they were born many years apart,
to God it is the same time period. Make no mistake; Caesar Augustus was
not only the Emperor of Rome, but he was also the High Priest of the Roman
188
Empire’s false religion of the Sun. Therefore, Caesar Augustus was a Prophet
of satan and the Son of satan, which is similar to Jesus being a Prophet of God
and the Son of God.
3. Act III - The Last Act

a. Rome helped satan win the battle, but Jesus won the war! These events lead
up to the next personalities entering the play: the star Apostle steps on stage and
upsets Jewish thinking.
b. Apostle Paul continues Jesus’ reformation of Judaism to the Gentiles and
makes half of the Roman Empire followers of Christ. Jews and Gentiles of all
nations join the early church of the Jewish reformation. Thus fulfilling God’s
prophecy and promises to Abraham, making him the father of many nations.
Paul’s journey through life ends in Rome. Like Jesus, Rome arrested Paul,
accused him of treason, convicted and executed him. His only crime was telling
the truth about God and Jesus.
4. The Curtain Closes

a. This story has not ended, but continues right under our eyes today. It is subtle,
but very effective. The Prophets of God are hunted down, discredited, ruined,
and murdered. This war declared by Rome on the children of God will only
continue another forty years, because God must shorten the time, or else no
flesh would survive, and the very elect must continue to the end of time.
b. The Last Days will soon come to an end, which is the end of the world as we
know it, as the Scriptures say:
“And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, and, lo, there was a great
earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon
became as blood; and the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig
tree casts her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind; and the
heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and every mountain and
island were moved out of their places; and the kings of the earth, and the great
men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every
bondman, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the
mountains; and said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from
the face of him that sits on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: for the
great day of his wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?”
(Revelation Chapter 6, verses 12 to 17)
h
189
Chapter 34
Prophecy
1. Prophecy
a. Understanding God, Jesus, the Bible, or religion, totally depends upon the
fact that God knows everything. Therefore, only God knows the future. This
is why any form of fortune telling goes against the rules of God. If God is the
only One who knows the future and only God foretold the future by writing it
into the Bible in the form of prophesies; witches, psychics, and fortune tellers,
cannot foretell the future since they don’t use or believe what is written in the
Bible.
b. Prophecies are the strength and the proof of the Bible. They have foretold
the future accurately and correctly. Many men like Nostradamus have tried
to foretell the future, which is a hit and miss situation at best. Whereas,
thousands of Biblical predictions, located throughout the Bible, have been
proving themselves 100% correct over a period of thousands of years. Quite
a convincing record, and a record that no other Book, Man, or Holy Book
can claim. The odds of Mr. X predicting something and it happening is like
covering the United States with coins six feet deep; having one coin painted
red and hidden somewhere amongst the coins; then Mr. X immediately goes
to it, reaches in and comes up with the red coin. The odds of two things being
predicted by Mr. X and it happening are like covering the universe with coins
and he locates the red coin.
c. Prophecies are God’s way of giving the human race proof that He alone is
God, and that He alone can foretell the future. The story of Noah is based upon
these premises. Noah is given advance information about the destruction of the
human race, and escapes the destruction because he believes God’s knowledge
of the future.
d. The Bible contains thousands of prophecies concerning the Messiah Jesus,
the future of the world, and the future of Mankind. It predicts wars to come,
and catastrophes that will come upon societies on earth. These prophecies have
great value. Prophecies that have already been fulfilled may be seen by anyone,
but prophecies concerning the future may only be seen by God’s Prophets.
Warning! Prophesizing is a dangerous business. Get it wrong, and you’ll have
to contend with God
190
2. Parables are Prophesies
a. When Jesus told the parable of Lazarus the beggar and the rich man, the end
result of the rich man’s life was damnation in the fires of hell. When the rich
man begged Abraham to send the beggar Lazarus back from the dead to the
rich man’s brothers, so they also wouldn’t wind-up in hell, Abraham said: Your
brothers have Moses and all the Prophets in the Bible. If they don’t believe
them, they won’t believe someone sent back from the dead!
b. God is still sending Prophets into the world. Prophets have the ability to
understand the secret information hidden in the parables and prophecies.
c. Prophecies also have another job. On the surface level, they tell any reader
about important information concerning life, the ways, and rules of God.
191
Chapter 35
Born Again
1. Human Birth
a. When two people have a child, that baby receives whatever its parents pass
onto it. We know all about Genes and how we are one-half of each parent,
or one-quarter of each grandparent, but did you know the Bible tells us we
also inherit the spiritual condition of our parents and grandparents up to four
generations back in time?
b. If one or both biological parents of a child believes in God then the child
is born holy; which means that child is born into the kingdom of God and
protected against being possessed by demons. God will personally select a
good spirit to become their baby; and that baby is born into the kingdom of
God.
c. If both biological parents of a child do not believe in God, then God will
personally select a spirit from amongst the evil spirits to become their baby;
and that child is born directly into the kingdom of Hell as a Pagan.
d. Christening or baptizing a baby at or just after birth has absolutely no effect
on the spiritual condition of a baby or child under the age of 21 years old.
Only the spiritual condition of the parents can determine their baby’s spiritual
condition. This makes the adoption of children and artificial insemination a
game of playing Russian Roulette for the adopting parents.
e. Eventually all children grow up and make their own decisions about life.
When they reach 21 years of age, they must make their own decision to believe
God, or to reject God. Therefore, whatever kingdom a child is born into,
whether a child is born into Heaven or Hell, it alone decides whether or not to
change kingdoms. Children born into both kingdoms can change their kingdom
by the following:
1) If the child is in either kingdom and sees its parents doing wrong, and
decides not to do wrong like its parents, then that child is translated
into the kingdom of God or it is allowed to remain in the kingdom of
God.
2) If the child in either kingdom sees its parents doing wrong, and decides
to also do wrong, then that child is translated into the kingdom of Hell
or it must remain in the kingdom of Hell.
3) Anyone can see-saw back and forth between kingdoms, but it is a
very dangerous game to play, because a child’s, or an adult’s, spiritual
destination after physical death is determined by the kingdom they
are part of when they die. The doing of right or wrong occurs in both
192
kingdoms, and is not a measuring stick to determine whether a child,
or an adult, belongs to the kingdom of Hell or God.
4) If a child physically dies prior to its 21st birthday, and is part of the
earth’s kingdom of Hell, then the child is sent to the second phase
of Hell in the spiritual world. This is God’s way of pronouncing
Judgment on believing and unbelieving parents for not raising the
child according to the laws of God, regardless in which kingdom the
parents are citizens.
5) When a child reaches their 21st birthday, and they are 21 years of age,
then every child who has become a young adult must make their own
personal decision to believe God or reject God, which will determine
the kingdom in which they remain or get transferred.
2. Born Again
a. Jesus said:
“They that are whole do not need a physician, only they that are sick.”
b. The idea being portrayed in Jesus’ statement was pointing to the necessity of
being Born Again. Jesus said, only the sick need a physician to be born again.
The idea of a person being born a second time is preposterous to most people.
Yet, it is not only possible to be born again, but necessary for people who are
either born spiritually dead or die spiritually after they are born.
c. A spiritually sick person needs a physician. The physician is Jesus. His Spirit
is the Holy Spirit born inside every human being on earth. This is not the same
as having a relationship with the Holy Spirit. People and children who are
in the kingdom of Hell on earth have the Holy Spirit, but they do not have a
relationship with him. Born Again is Jesus’ way of saying that a spiritually sick
person needs a doctor to help him or her be born a second time. The reason a
person needs the physician, named Jesus, is their spirit is dead, and Jesus is the
only one that can resurrect the person’s spirit back to life, or becoming a living
spirit. This is the process known as ‘Being Born Again’. Since a child born into
the kingdom of Heaven is whole, that person does not need a physician. If that
person sins, then that child is hurled into the kingdom of Hell and must be born
again to recover their original status in the kingdom of God: even though they
were born into the kingdom of God.
3. The Holy Spirit

a. The physician is Jesus. Ruach is the Hebrew name of the Holy Spirit. It is also
the word used for the wind. When Jesus talked to Nicodemus about being born
again, He used the idea of the wind moving but no one knowing where it comes
from or goes. Therefore, Jesus was telling him it is necessary to get the Holy
Spirit to be born again.
193
b. Adam was just a lump of clay, the Bible tells us, God breathed life into Adam
and he became a living soul. That Breath was the Ruach or the wind giving
life to Adam. This is what takes place at birth. You are alive in your mother’s
womb, but when you come out you have to breathe to sustain life. So, you
take your first breath and just like Adam, you become a living soul. Everyone
is born without any sin on his or her soul. In spite of the fairytales taught to
Christians. When a person is born into the kingdom of Hell, it is very unlikely
that the person will not sin because of their surroundings, peers, and their prior
status as a spirit. When a baby is born into the kingdom of God, which is the
kingdom of Heaven, the blood of Christ has already paid for their sins, so it
is said they cannot sin. Yet, there is a sin that can derail anyone. It is called
‘Blasphemy of the Holy Spirit’. Blasphemy of the Holy Spirit is denying or
contradicting what is written in the Bible. Once this sin is committed, that
person’s eternal fate is permanently determined: which is being hurled into the
kingdom of Hell forever: better known as eternal damnation.
c. When a person is part of the kingdom of satan, that person is spiritually
dead. It is the same as a person physically dying. Once a person is dead, they
need to be born again to live again. Getting a second chance to get it right
simply means being born again. Born again means God revives the person’s
dead spirit, or resurrects the person’s dead spirit back to life. The person’s
dead spirit becomes a living spirit. A person living in the kingdom of Hell is
just as dead as a person who has physically died in their sin, because spiritual
Hell is their next destination. When Hell is a person’s fated destination, then
that person is dead. The Bible uses the word “death” as a label for anyone
who doesn’t believe God even though they are alive on earth and breathing.
Therefore, being born again gives a dead person a new chance at life. Living
is a label used by God to portray a person who believes God. Therefore, Jesus
said, His God was the God of the Living, the God of Abraham, the God of
Isaac, and the God of Jacob, even though all these men had physically died.
Jesus was telling us they were alive because they would be resurrected from the
dead.
d. Born again happens when a person decides to believe everything they read or
hear in the Bible. It is a personal decision. No one can help a person make such
a decision. The Apostles and others who preach the word of God, who carry
the Bible from generation to generation, and from nation to nation, can only tell
people what is in the Bible. Each person upon hearing or reading it must make
his or her own decision; and only God knows if a person has really made such
a decision, or they are lying to themselves.
e. Once a decision is made to believe God, or to believe Jesus, or to believe the
Bible, that person has essentially made a decision to believe God. This is the
meaning of “receive with meekness the engrafted word, which is able to save
194
your souls.” Then the person is born again, no matter what type of sin, sins, or
multiple of sins, they have committed. God replaces the person’s heart (brain) of
stone with a brain (heart) of flesh, and a change takes place in the person’s life.
Right begins to replace wrong, and God’s ways replace the world’s ways of
doing things. This is known as repentance, which is simply the act of changing
yourself, as the person begins to develop a lasting relationship with the Holy
Spirit. Then selfishness is replaced with love, which is the concern and care of
other people, rather than yourself. People who never listen to others in their life
and only act on their own thoughts are selfish and lack love, and love is what
fulfills all the commandments of God.
195
Chapter 36
The Holy Spirit
1. Jesus’ personal Spirit

a. God the Father chooses the spirit that will be born into a human body. This
process governs everyone ever born on earth through every woman. The spirit
chosen to become you is your personal spirit. A personal spirit can be an evil
spirit, an undecided spirit or a good spirit*. No other spirit created by God is
like your spirit, and your personal spirit is unlike any other spirit created by
God. Since Jesus’ crucifixion, every person born has three spirits occupying the
fetus growing in every mother’s womb:
1) God who is a Spirit that gives the baby life.
2) Jesus who is the Holy Spirit that becomes the Conscience of the
baby.
3) The baby’s personal spirit who is the essence of that baby’s personality.
(* See Chapter 6, ‘Garden of Eden’, paragraphs 1a and 2i)
b. All three spirits are intertwined as one in the new baby, even if that baby is
born to unbelieving parents. When a person physically dies these three spirits
must leave a human body together, which is why the body of a person stops
functioning. A term used to describe the physical death of Jesus on the cross is
“he… …yielded up the ghost”. In the Old English language “yielded” means
‘gave up’ and “ghost” means ‘spirit’. So, ‘he… … gave up the spirit’ or Jesus
physically died.
c. When Jesus was born, God chose the specific spirit that would become the
human being named Jesus the Christ. He was born through the ordinary process
of a woman giving birth, like billions of women who gave birth before and after
him. When Jesus died on the cross the Bible tells us Jesus gave up the spirit. This
means God’s Spirit and Jesus’ personal spirit left his human body. Remember,
Jesus had to die on the cross to become the Holy Spirit and therefore, prior to
Jesus dying on the cross, the Holy Spirit was not in every human being, which
is why only God’s Spirit and Jesus’ personal spirit were in his human body at
death.
d. Since God selected the spirit to become Jesus’ personal spirit inside his human
body while he was still growing in his mother Mary’s womb, then God could
also return his personal spirit to the same human body after he physically died.
This is the proof that the resurrection after physical death is a reality, and how
Jesus was able to return from the dead for 40 days and 40 nights after dying.
e. God the Father knew Jesus’ personal spirit from the beginning. He was a very
special spirit commissioned to carry out a very special job on earth; but birth
196
would wipe out all memory of eternity where he had traveled from to be born
on earth. The baby Jesus would be like any other baby born. He would have
no special powers or understanding, and would have to grow and learn like all
human beings. Liars would have you believe otherwise because that would
inhibit you from believing you could reach the same heights of faith and power
that Jesus had accomplished as a simple man. This is why the Bible tells us
Jesus did not consider it robbery to make himself equal to God; and it is enough
for the student to become equal to the master, but we can never learn more than
the master, Jesus.
f. When the Romans crucified Jesus, they made their biggest mistake during
their reign over the world. God alone chooses the authorities that govern
all people in the world. He sets them up and tears them down. God’s Law
demands that the authorities punish every criminal. Therefore, the Roman
Empire’s responsibility to God was to punish lawbreakers; but Jesus was not
a lawbreaker. He was innocent! The Romans used the power God gave them
illegally to facilitate their own political needs when they put Jesus to death.
This illegal act against God earned Jesus the right to become the Messiah of
Israel. This right is known as the birthright in the Bible. This right only belongs
to the firstborn son in a family, who inherits everything that belongs to his
father. It is no different in the case of Jesus, who through the Scriptures of the
Old Testament realized the first person to live a perfect sinless life, while alive
on earth, would become the firstborn Son of God. For this reason the Bible
tells us Jesus is the firstborn of many, which means many sons; and that Jesus
inherited eternal life. The mistake the Romans made was killing a perfectly
innocent, sinless human being. This act of corruption would unleash the Holy
Spirit on the world. Until this point in time, satan had control of the brains of
all human beings, especially the brains of the Roman Empire. Now the scales
of justice would be balanced.
g. Jesus was an innocent man and the Romans murdered him. The Jews
rehearsed this execution for thousands of years through their Passover Feast,
which is the ritual of sacrificing of a lamb for the forgiveness of sin. This was
God’s preparation of the Jewish people to sacrifice Jesus for the sins of the
world. God intended Jewish people to fulfill His prophecy. It was their job; but
the Romans overstepped their authority by being involved in killing Jesus.
h. The ritual of sacrificing a lamb was a Prophetic message fulfilled by the
death of Jesus, who is the Lamb of God. Jesus’ death is part of God’s plan to
save Mankind from the terrible consequences they deserve for breaking God’s
commandments. Remember, God is the authority that must punish the guilty.
Since Jesus was willing to sacrifice his own life to save Mankind from the
punishment they deserve, he earned the reward of becoming equal to God.
This equality earned Jesus the right to have his personal spirit multiplied
197
endlessly. The multiplication of Jesus’ personal spirit enabled him to become
the Holy Spirit inside everyone. People who don’t know this, know something
is communicating with their brain concerning good and evil. We have named
this phenomenon ‘the Conscience’.
i. The Holy Spirit has a few other names. Those names are the Comforter, the
Truth, the Word of God, the Breath of Life, the Wind, the Ruach, which is the
Holy Spirit’s Hebrew name, the Way, the Bread, the Manna, the Water, the
Light and the ‘I AM’.
2. In the Beginning
a. The first time we see the Holy Spirit is in the very first Chapter of the book
of Genesis. The Holy Spirit is the Light that existed on the first day of creation
prior to God’s creation of the Sun, Moon, and Stars, which is our source of
light, which God didn’t create until the fourth day of creation. The next time we
see the Holy Spirit is when God breaths life into the newly formed man named
Adam. This breath of life is a literal translation of the Hebrew word “Ruach”:
which is the Holy Spirit.
b. Do not err. The Holy Spirit is a different Spirit than the Spirit who is God. The
word Holy is derived from the English word “wholly”. It means completed or
100% as opposed to a spirit with a lesser percent of completion. Therefore, the
title “Holy” tells us that this spirit was completed by some means, and was not
totally complete prior to its completion. Since God was never completed, and
God has always been 100% whole, we see that the Holy Spirit is not God the
Father. Since, the Bible tells us that Jesus didn’t consider it robbery to make
himself equal to God the Father, we see evidence that Jesus was not equal to
God the Father, and therefore was completed by his trials on earth as a man.
c. Jesus is the Christ when he was a man living on earth. He becomes the Holy
Spirit, who is the Comforter, after his execution on the cross for a crime he did
not commit. Then the Bible tells us, Jesus sits on the right hand of God, which
is another reference to his being second to God the Father. Another proof is
located in 1 Corinthians 11:3 where the Apostle Paul said:
“I would have you know, that the head of every man is Christ; and the head of
the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God.”
Simply analyze Paul’s statement and you will see it is speaking about three
types of marriage relationships:
1) A human male married to the Christ.

2) A human male married to a woman.
3) A human male named the Christ is married to God the Father.
198
The Apostle Paul parallels these three relationships to show us how it works.
The same way a man marries a woman, is the same way a man must marry
Christ, and the two become one. Also, the same way a man marries Christ,
Christ married God the Father, and the two became one. The idea behind these
relationships is dictating who the head of the marriage is, and who has authority
over the subservient one. It dictates who makes the rules and who must be
obedient to the rules.
d. It also shows us that a man and woman are not the same person, neither can
a man marry himself; nor is a man and the Christ the same person; neither is
Jesus and God the same person; nor can Jesus marry himself. Therefore, Jesus
became exactly like God and didn’t rob God by doing so!
a. The crucifixion of Jesus left the Apostles confused. Jewish people believed
the Messiah could not be killed. The Jewish Priests had correctly seen the
Bible was predicting two separate Messiahs (two Christs). Their misconception
was that there would be two different men who would be Messiahs, instead of
one man playing the role of Messiah two different times. Jews believed that
the first Christ would become the King of Israel, and as a warrior, lead the
Jewish people to defeat their Roman conquerors. They believed the second
Christ would bring in the forgiveness of sins. This misconception caused them
to reject Jesus as their Messiah because they wanted their conquering King
first. They didn’t understand that Jesus, the Christ, would have to die for their
sins first, then be resurrected from the dead by God the Father, glorified, which
means his personal spirit is multiplied by God the Father, and return as the
Holy Spirit (the Comforter). They didn’t understand that the Holy Spirit is the
beginning of the second coming of Christ, baptizing people in the Water of the
Word and the Holy Spirit: and playing the role of the King who would conquer
the enemies of Israel, which is the end of the second coming. Jesus has been
fulfilling this role for 2,000 years.
b. The stage is set. The Last Act has already commenced, and the time is short for
the completion of His mission: which is to conquer the enemies of God. This is
the reason Jesus is called the right hand of God: the powerful arm that swings
the double-edged sword of God, which will kill God’s enemies shortly.
c. When Jesus died on the cross, the Apostles were stunned. When Jesus was
resurrected from the dead by God, the Apostles were stunned again. Jesus
returned to them as a living human being in his original human body. Jesus
completed his 40 days back on earth, and told the Apostles he had to leave
them so he could return as the Comforter. The name ‘Comforter’ tells us that a
person would derive comfort from this Holy Spirit of God.
d. The Comforter is Jesus Christ. The Comforter is the Holy Spirit. The
199
Comforter is also your Conscience. Therefore, Jesus Christ is the Holy Spirit,
your Conscience, and the Comforter. These are just different names for the
personal spirit who once was born, lived, and died as the human being named
Jesus.
4. Prior to the Cross

a. The Comforter did not exist in the world before Jesus died on the cross.
Everyone born on earth has God the Father’s Spirit living inside his or her
human body. It is what gives human beings life.
b. When Jesus died on the cross, we are told he gave up the spirit. The spirit
that Jesus gave up was God’s Spirit, or the Spirit that gave Jesus the ability to
be alive. When God’s Spirit left Jesus, he died. He died because only God is
alive, and when God’s Spirit leaves a person, they physically die. This means
their human body dies, but their personal spirit continues living and moves
into the spiritual world. This is why Jesus cried out from the cross… “Eli, Eli,
lama sabachthani”? that is to say, “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken
me?” Jesus was asking God, Why are you leaving me? He wasn’t asking
for the reason He felt forsaken, but rather asking God not to leave His body!
Even though Jesus knew the plan of God, and knew he had to die to fulfill it, it
was a terribly painful experience. This doesn’t mean that death was a painful
experience, but that being separated from God is the painful experience. Jesus
had never been separated from God until this moment, for the first time in his
life. God had to leave Jesus’ body so Jesus could become the Holy Spirit, which
meant he had to die first.
5. The Only Prophecy Proving Jesus is the Christ

a. The following prophecy predicted that Jesus would spend three days and
nights in Hell paying for the sins of the world, but Jesus’ spirit could not be kept
in Hell.
“there shall no sign be given you, but the sign of the Prophet Jonah: for as
Jonah was in the whale’s belly three days and three nights; so shall the Son of
man be in the heart of the earth three days and three nights.”
(Matthew Chapter 12, verse 40)
Jesus fulfilled this prophecy. Therefore, Jesus’ personal spirit would have to
roam the physical world (Hell) as a spirit for three days and three nights. At the
end of the three days, Jesus was released from the chains of hell and his spirit
was free to visit the Apostles, but not as a spirit. Jesus’ personal spirit returned
to his original human body, but this time he wasn’t a human being that was born
of a woman and would have to die. This time Jesus was an eternal creature even
200
though he had a human body again. The only way a spirit can visit the human
race is inside a human body, and the only one that can construct a human body
is God the Father. Remember the creation of Adam? When Jesus’ 40 day visit
with the Apostles ended, Jesus discarded his human body and returned to God
the Father to become the Comforter, who is the Holy Spirit.
b. Hell is Hell because of the absence of God’s Spirit. God’s Spirit had to leave
Jesus on the cross. This is why Jesus cried out from the cross: “My God, My
God do not forsake me!” God separating Himself from your personal spirit is
what makes it hell. Death would not have frightened Jesus, because it is a walk
in the park compared to being cast into hell.
c. When a person dies, their personal spirit leaves their human body and continues
living in the spiritual world. At the moment of death, the Holy Spirit takes the
person’s spirit and leads it into heaven; but if an evil person dies in their sin,
then the Holy Spirit takes the person’s spirit from their body and says, “Depart
from me; I never knew you” and sends them into hell. The evil spirit finds itself
totally alone, separated from God, which is a very painful experience. Whether
people believe it or not, doesn’t change the fact that God is inside every living
person all their lives, and working with that person until the day they die. God
only works with the living, trying to help them stay out of hell. Then at death,
they suddenly find out God is gone and He isn’t coming back. If you’ve ever
lost a loved one through death, or a loved one ran away, or was taken away by
force, then you already know the terrible feeling of loss.
6. The Glorification
a. Jesus had to die on the cross to compete his work on earth. Once his work
was successfully completed at the moment he physically died, his spirit went
to Hell for 3½ days, returned to his body and visited the Apostles for the next
40 days. Afterwards, Jesus returned to God the Father to be glorified. Jesus
was glorified 50 days after he was crucified. The Jewish feast in the Bible that
foretold this is the Feast of Weeks, which the Christians renamed Pentecost.
b. The Son of God was glorified. Since Jesus was the first person to ever be
glorified, he was crowned the Son of God. While He was alive, Jesus referred
to himself as the Son of God, because he knew His reward upon completion
of His mission would be to become the firstborn Son of God. This was His
reward for giving up His life for the benefit of Mankind. Therefore, Jesus was
assuming the title as if he had already received it, but he wouldn’t actually
receive it until God glorified him. Death had to happen before glorification
could take place. The glorification of Jesus not only made him officially the
Son of God, but it also multiplied his personal spirit, because he was the first of
many sons. It is the multiplication of Jesus’ personal spirit that is astounding.
Once you understand this miracle, many passages in the Bible will open up to
201
you.
c. The glorification of Jesus makes him the crowning glory, or Son of God.
God is our King; and if God is our King, then Jesus became our Prince. A
prince is the son of a king. God gives Jesus the greatest reward ever offered
to God’s living spirits. Jesus becomes our Lord because he is the firstborn Son
of God. This means Jesus is now in charge of everyone on earth whether they
like it or not, and whether they believe it or not. In order to do the work that
the Christ must fulfill, God the Father gave Jesus an ability no other spirit has
or ever will receive: the ability to become just like God, which is to have His
spirit multiplied so Jesus could live inside every human being simultaneously,
from the cross to the end of the world. The attributes of God consist of living
eternally, being all-powerful, being all-knowing, and being everywhere at the
same time. Jesus receives all these attributes from God and becomes exactly
like God, which is why the Apostle wrote: ‘Jesus did not think it robbery to
be exactly like God the Father.’ Receiving the attributes of God depended on
one thing: God had to multiply Jesus’ personal spirit billions of times over
thousands of years. This way Jesus’ spirit, like God the Father’s Spirit, could
be born into every living human being since the cross. This is what is meant
by Jesus sitting at the right hand of God. If God’s throne is inside every human
being, then Jesus’ throne is on the right side of God’s throne, inside every
human being. The Bible says: ‘God’s throne is inside you,’ and if Jesus is
sitting on God’s throne with Him, then Jesus is also living inside you. This
is why no one can have the Father without the Son. The glorification of Jesus
makes Jesus exactly like God the Father.
7. Who is the Holy Spirit?

a. The phrase “Jesus’ personal spirit” means the spirit God selected to become
the human being Jesus. We will simply call him Jesus’ spirit. Remember, Jesus’
spirit was no different than your personal spirit. Your personal spirit is who you
are. It is the spirit God selected to become you when you were in your mother’s
womb. Then who is the Holy Spirit?
b. The whole point in Jesus teaching us that God is a Spirit is to enlighten us
to the fact that God could never become a human being. Since the Bible says
that Jesus was a human being, then Jesus could not be God the Father. Their
oneness is the universal entwinement of their separate beings that God intended
for husbands and wives.
c. The first thing we have to look at is the word Holy. Most people think of this
word as some religious phenomenon, but it is a very simple word. The word
holy is directly derived from the word wholly, which simply means completed
or 100% whole. When Jesus is alive, he is only 90% whole even though he is
sinless, and must remain sinless until death in order to reach 100% completion.
202
When Jesus successfully completed his work on earth and died, he became
whole. Thus we can say, Jesus was a “wholly” Son of God or a Son of God
made whole. This is the same as saying the “Holy” Son of God. This makes
Jesus different than any other person ever born on earth and is the essence of
Jesus being Holy.
d. When Jesus came back from the dead three and one-half days after his
execution, he lived amongst the Apostles for 40 days. He told the Apostles he
could not remain with them and had to leave again, but that they should not
despair. He told them it was necessary for him to leave so the Father could
send them the Comforter. During this 40 day period Jesus was not yet glorified,
and had to return to the Father to be glorified. Six-and-a-half days after Jesus
left the Apostles, he returned from God the Father as the Comforter, who is
the Holy Spirit, or the spirit who was made completely whole, and therefore,
Holy.
203
Chapter 37
Belief and Faith
1. Belief
a. Belief is not faith, and faith is not belief. Belief means you believe something,
and just because you believe something doesn’t make it true. People can
believe they can fly without mechanical assistance, but when they jump off
a high building the proof will smash them in the face. Therefore, belief is the
other side of the coin called faith. You cannot separate them. They go together
just like God and Jesus. You can’t have one without the other, as it is written:
“Whosoever rejects, and does not stay in the doctrine of Christ, does not have
God. He that stays in the doctrine of Christ, he has both the Father and the
Son.”
b. You cannot state that belief comes before faith*, because faith comes before
belief. The Bible teaches that God gives us the necessary faith we need to
believe God, as a gift. Once a person has received the gift of faith, then the
person is able to investigate the Bible further to develop their faith. Therefore,
faith comes before belief. Anyone who does not develop their faith will be
like a child who starves to death. Belief does not save you. If you believe
that you believe in God, this doesn’t count for salvation. When a person cries
out to God to help them believe, God gives them a gift of faith. The faith
the person receives as a gift only helps them to believe what is written in the
Bible, which is the same as believing God. Then God expects the person to
remain in the Bible to develop their faith. When a person decides to develop
their faith, they are saved. “You are saved by your faith.” All this depends
on your understanding of the word “faith” as used in the Bible and not as it is
commonly taught to people. (* See paragraph 2,this Chapter)
c. Many people claim to believe in God, but they do not believe God. Believing
in God means you believe God exists. Believing God means you believe what
He tells you, and the only place He told us anything, is written in the Bible. If
you don’t believe what God wrote in the Bible, this proves you have no faith.
Therefore, believing what’s written in the Bible is the way you believe God.
Anything other than this is your own brain lying to you, which proves you have
no faith. It is impossible to separate belief and faith. Each person must develop
their own faith by adding to it in order to mature. Faith is either all or nothing.
Just like the commandments of God, which when you break the least of them
you are guilty of breaking them all. So, a little faith doesn’t count with God.
204
2. Faith
a. “Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not
seen.”
b. Faith means you will not be allowed to see the evidence of God’s promises
that you hope to receive, which are promised to you in the Bible for believing
God. One of the things a Christian hopes for is to be resurrected from the dead
after they die. It is impossible to see proof of the resurrection of the dead.
Although we see Jesus resurrected from the dead in the Bible, this is merely a
written record of the event. We did not actually see it happen, but we can use
the Biblical record as a second witness to our Conscience. The whole idea
behind the word ‘faith’ is to believe God’s Word without proof. Faith believes
something without seeing the proof of it. This may sound hard, but it’s the
way God wanted it, and it’s the way God will get it. Why? He’s God and He
doesn’t have to come down to earth and discuss it with us, get our permission
or see if we agree with Him. This is something every person who truly wants to
know the truth about God must swallow and digest.
c. Once you have faith, which means believing what the Bible tells you, then a
light will shine in your head and you will miraculously believe it. Therefore
faith causes belief and belief causes faith, tying these two ideas together
so that they cannot be separated. One without the other nullifies the whole
phenomenon. This is why it is hard to explain faith to people. It is what James
meant when he said, “Show me your faith and I will show you my faith by my
works.” The Apostle James is simply stating that faith believes what’s written
in the Bible, and the proof of your faith is that you apply the actions of what’s
written in the Bible to your life.
d. Once a person makes the simple decision that the Bible speaks the truth,
and a person decides to believe what it says, or what they hear from the Bible,
then that person has exercised their free will to make a decision to believe
God. This simple decision immediately transports a person from the kingdom
of satan into the kingdom of God. It doesn’t hurt, and you won’t feel a thing.
You probably won’t realize it until months or years later, until the time you
suddenly become aware that you’ve changed. The simple decision to believe
God or believe in God, which is the old English way of saying the same thing,
immediately makes you a temporary child of God. Once you are a child of God,
the Holy Spirit will begin showing you evidence of things you once hoped for,
which hope came from your faith. Try to understand this. Evidence does not
come to a person until after they have made a decision to believe God. A person
can’t fake it, but a person can lie to themselves. You are dealing with God who
knows everything. Yet, billions of people lie to themselves concerning their
belief in God. They believe in the god of this world, but it isn’t the same God the
Father who created them, who is the One who also had the Bible written by men.
205
3. Why was the Bible written?
a. There is only one thing a person must remember about the Bible. Everything
written in the Bible is there to help people believe God. The Bible exists to help
people make a decision during their lives. Their decision will be accomplished
by accepting what they read in the Bible or rejecting it. When a person accepts
the Bible as truth, their decision is the same as accepting God. Accepting God
is the act of believing God. If they do not accept the Bible as truth, they are
rejecting God.
b. There is one exception to God’s rule about belief. If you happen to be an
aborigine living in complete solitude, and have never been exposed to anyone
from the outside world known as civilization, then you can simply believe your
Conscience or reject it, and you have made your decision; but since you are
reading this book, you can’t claim to be an aborigine!
4. Free Will
a. You have ‘Free Will’ and can make your own decisions. This means neither
God nor your Holy Spirit is going to force you to make a decision. They will
not torment you. Demons and satan will force a person to make a decision.
They will override a person’s free will by tormenting their brain with thoughts.
Free will simply means you are ‘free to choose and do whatever you decide’.
Bondage is when demons replace your free will with their will. Since everyone
has free will, it is impossible for demons to take a person’s free will away from
them. The person must freely decide to discard their free will and allow the
demons to control them, which is putting oneself in bondage.
b. A child of satan can become a child of God or reverse their decision.
c. A child of God can become a child of the devil or reverse their decision.
d. A person can freely decide to believe God at any age, in which case, that
person becomes a child of God, which is a believer.
e. A believer inherits all the protections and promises of God listed below,
which can be positive and negative:
1) These protections and promises include salvation, provision, and
protection from all enemies. You are shielded from being thrown into
the lake of fire (war) while you are alive on earth. You also receive the
resurrection from the dead back to life on earth, which is your eternal
life.
2) A believer’s children are protected from birth to age 21 against
demonic possession and receive all the same benefits as a believer
until age 21. Then the child must make its own decision to believe
God or reject Him.
3) If both husband and wife are unbelievers when they are married, and
one of them becomes a believer, then the unbeliever is protected by
206
the believer until the unbeliever decides to leave the marriage, or
believe God. The unbeliever is protected from demonic possession
and the children are born directly into the kingdom of God.
4) If the unbelieving spouse of a believer dies, the unbelieving spouse
receives the same positive rewards as a believer.
5) If the unbelieving spouse divorces or leaves the believer, that
unbelieving spouse is automatically hurled back into the kingdom of
satan and loses their protection as a believer.
6) If the unbelieving spouse is a woman and there are children, then she
must take her children with her when she leaves the marriage.
7) If the believer divorces their unbelieving spouse, this proves the
believer was never a believer. Although they can still make a decision
to become a believer, they and their children have always been in the
kingdom of satan.
8) If a believer marries an unbeliever this is a sin. It is against the laws
of God and should not be done. It is the same as killing or stealing,
but it is only a sin. This means the believer must repent from the sin
to receive forgiveness for the sin. Remember Jesus died for every
sin except blasphemy of the Holy Spirit. The problem is: how does
one repent from an unlawful marriage according to God? Divorcing
the unbelieving spouse is not the answer, unless the spouse is
worshipping the devil! The unbelieving spouse becomes protected by
the believer after the believer repents from the sin of marrying an
unbeliever*. The believer is not allowed to divorce the unbelieving
spouse, even though a sin was committed by marrying an unbeliever.
There is one exception to this rule, which is: when the unbelieving
spouse worships the devil. The worship of the devil includes proof of
the person being involved in acts of violence or hurting other people
mentally or physically. In that case, the believer is obligated by God’s
Law to divorce the unbelieving spouse, and the believer doesn’t need
the spouse’s permission. (* See #3 above)
9) A person, who is a believer, even if it is an Apostle, can return to being
a child of the devil.
10) A believer, who does not mature, as a child matures into an adult, is in
danger of being sent to the second phase of hell in the spiritual world
after the person physically dies.
5. Worshipping satan
a. Every person is free to decide not to believe God, which means they have
chosen to believe the only other information available on earth: which is Man
Made information. Man-made information includes all religious, scientific,
207
factual, fictitious, and government publications. (Don’t confuse factual
information with truth. Just because something is a fact or scientifically
proven. A fact doesn’t mean it necessarily lines up with God’s commandments,
which is God’s basis of truth. For example: A medical doctor that believes the
scientifically proven fact that brothers and sisters produce malformed babies:
is truth because God tells us the same information in the Bible. Yet, a medical
doctor that believes the scientifically proven fact about cloning living creatures:
is truth, errs. Since God’s commandments prohibit the crossing of any vegetation
or living creatures.) Therefore, there is nothing else on earth besides Man-made
information and the Bible! In which case, the person becomes a child of the
devil, or a child of God: depending on which source of information the person
decides as a basis of his or her truth. A common error made by people all over
the world is that a person must decide to become a follower of the devil. In a
way, this is correct because it is a person’s choice not to believe God that hurls
the person into bed with the devil. So you see, a person can make a decision
to worship the devil, but it isn’t necessary for a person to make a Conscience
decision to worship the devil. All he or she has to do is decide not to believe
God.
b. A person can consciously decide to become a child of the devil.
c. A person may unconsciously decide to become a child of the devil.
1) When neither parent believes God, their child automatically becomes
a child of the devil, just like them.
2) When a person chooses to continue doing evil in spite of his or her
parents, guardians, or Conscience, advising them to do well, they
become a child of the devil.
3) When a person accepts the occult, horoscope, fortune telling, Ouija
board game, etc. as truth, they become a child of the devil.
4) When a person bows down to, or prays to an idol, or accepts any statue,
picture, art work, or object, that represents God, he or she becomes a
child of the devil, and it doesn’t matter to God if the person believes
they are not praying or worshipping the object.
5) When a person wears any object that represents an idol or God, such
as religious clothing, an amulet, a medal, a coin, a work of art, or a
sign, it doesn’t matter if the person believes they are not praying or
worshipping the object.
6) When a person eats blood, or products made with blood, or any food
offered to an idol, or in the presence of statues, a relief (a carving),
pictures, works of art, which represent God, His angels, or His
Saints, or His created beings, he or she becomes a child of the devil,
and it doesn’t matter if the person believes they are not praying or
worshipping the object.
208
7) Anyone who is a child of the devil may reverse their decision at
any time and believe God, and they will become a child of God or
a believer, with one condition and one exception. The one condition
is they must be physically alive. The one exception is the person has
not committed blasphemy of the Holy Spirit, which person can be
any person, any teacher, any priest, and any preacher who teaches the
Bible, who purposely denies and contradicts anything contained in
the Bible, or any true information they have heard which comes from
the Bible, or any true Bible information they have read in another
book. Blasphemy of the Holy Spirit is the only exception. It is the only
sin on earth that is not forgiven by Jesus’ death on the cross. People
committing this sin can never become a believer, nor will they ever be
forgiven for this sin in this world or the world to come.
6. Your decision is important

a. A person may decide whether or not to believe God: or they may simply
ignore the idea of becoming involved in religion or the Bible. In which case,
they are sitting on the fence and not getting involved in the situation into which
God has thrown all of Mankind. These people must make a decision at some
point in time, or God will make the decision for them and throw them into the
kingdom of satan.
b. These undecided people are considered part of the devil’s family until they
make their decision to believe God; and until their decision is made, God will
treat them the same way He treats the children of the devil.
c. Undecided people may change their decision at any time, while they are alive.
They may become a child of the devil permanently or a temporary child of God
or a permanent child of God. It’s all up to you!
209
Chapter 38
Doctrine vs. Tradition
1. Doctrine
a. The word ‘Doctrine’ is an old English word. It has been out of use for centuries
except in the Bible and elsewhere on some rare occasions.
b. ‘Doctrine’ simply means rules or teachings. Therefore, the doctrine of Christ
means: the rules or teachings that the man Jesus applied to his own life. Jesus’
doctrine is the culmination of his ethical, moral, and religious beliefs.
c. The ‘followers of Christ’ means anyone who decides to do things the way
Jesus did things while he was alive on earth. People become the followers of
Christ when they do things the way Jesus said to do them: and if they do not
do things the way Jesus said, they are not the followers of Christ. Since the
only record of what Jesus said to the human race is recorded in the Bible, then
doing things as we are told by the Bible is how we follow Christ. If people live
Jesus’ way, then they are keeping God’s commandments, or doing the doctrine
of Christ. A person is also a follower of Christ when he or she is working
at living the way Jesus told us to live. God considers a person a follower of
Christ if he or she is working at doing the doctrine of Christ. A person is in
jeopardy of losing their citizenship in the kingdom of God if they purposely
do not follow Christ. God will transport them into the kingdom of hell until
they repent by deciding to believe God. People who claim to be followers of
Christ, but are not keeping the doctrine of Christ, are fooling themselves. They
are liars. There are too many Christians who fall into this category. If a person
is fooling himself or herself, they are not believers of God or Jesus, neither are
they the children of God, nor are they in the kingdom of God. A person who is
fooling themselves is a child of satan until he or she repents, which means to
change one’s decision and follow the doctrine of Christ.
d. The following Scripture explains this doctrine clearly:
“Whosoever transgresses, and does not remain in the doctrine of Christ, does
not have God. He that remains in the doctrine of Christ, he has both the Father
and the Son.” (2 John Chapter 1, verse 9)
The Apostle John’s statement above is quite clear. It represents the necessity of
keeping Jesus’ doctrine in order to be a believer of God and Jesus; and it also
warns us that anyone not keeping the doctrine of Jesus is not a believer of God
or Jesus: and it doesn’t matter whether the person believes, thinks, or says, they
believe in God.
210
e. The term ‘doctrine’ doesn’t automatically mean it has something to do with
God or Jesus. The Bible tells us that evil people also have their own doctrine.
2. Tradition
a. Tradition refers to anything that has been done the same way from generation-
to-generation. For example: if your grandfather always wrapped your birthday
gift in newspaper; and your father did the same thing; and you decided to wrap
your children’s birthday gift in newspaper; your children could continue the
tradition of wrapping birthday gifts in newspaper. Anything can become a
tradition, which is nothing more than a habitual way of doing something. It can
be as simple as a cook putting the salt into a pot of stew before the pepper, or
as complex as a religious ceremony, such as the Coronation of a king.
b. The Bible’s use of the word tradition is connected to religious rituals and
ceremonies. When Jesus referred to the traditions of the Pharisees, he was
talking about things the religious leaders had added to God’s requirements as
dictated by the Old Testament. An example is the increase of animal sacrifices.
God required the priests of Israel to kill a lamb once a year for the Passover
Feast. This law began 1,500 years before Jesus was born. By the time they were
doing it for 500 years, a tradition evolved. They were killing a lamb every day
to please God. Jesus attacked such traditions because they had their roots in
Man-made rules rather than God’s Biblical rules.
c. Traditions are not necessarily evil or wrong, but can be evil and wrong if they
alter the original commandments of God.
d. Some examples of Jewish tradition are feasts called Purim and Chanukkah.
Both feasts have their roots in Man and not God, even though these feasts have
sprung out of Biblical stories.
e. Some examples of Christian tradition are feasts called The Last Supper,
Easter, Pentecost, and Christmas, which have their roots in Man and not God,
even though these feasts have sprung out of Biblical stories, and Jewish Feasts
that have been perverted.
f. Most of Christianity, Judaism, Islam, and other religious movements, are
steeped in tradition.
3. Doctrine vs. Tradition

a. Jesus showed us that the religious traditions of the ancient Jewish people had
become too difficult for the people. The religious traditions had also damaged
the doctrine of God written in the Bible, which is the doctrine of Jesus. Jesus
attacked the perverted Jewish teachings of the Pharisees because they had
replaced God’s laws with their religious traditions. Therefore, tradition opposed
true doctrine, and still opposes true doctrine in most religions of the world.
b. Since tradition and doctrine were in competition with one another, the people
211
had fallen away from the truth about God’s ways by following traditions. It
is no different today. Since tradition and doctrine are in competition with
one another, the people are falling away from the truth about God’s ways by
following traditions.
h
212
Chapter 39
Knowledge and Miracles
1. Knowledge
a. Knowledge is information learned. Miracles do not depend on knowledge.
When scientists learned about the human body and how it functions, they could
perform solutions to physical problems. This is the same course an engineer
takes when he studies physical phenomenon and is enabled by the knowledge
to build a bridge.
b. Knowledge does not necessarily mean truth: it depends on whether the
information is factual or theoretical; and then it depends on whether or not God
considers that factual information right or wrong.
2. Miracles
a. Miracles do not by-pass physical phenomenon, but they do by-pass
knowledge. The result of a miracle is also a solution to a human problem without
the work, toil, pain, and scars necessary to gain knowledge. Although doctors
do well by their work, think about the hundreds of thousands of unwilling
human and animal victims they had to hurt getting to the truth about how the
human body functions.
b. Miracles are not performed to help people believe God. They will not help
people to believe God: which is why Jesus told us the parable of Lazarus the
beggar and the rich man. The result of that story was the rich man went to burn
in Hell and Lazarus went to be comforted in heaven. The rich man begged
Abraham to send Lazarus over the gulf to cool his tongue with a drop of water.
Abraham politely refused. Then the rich man asked Abraham to send Lazarus
back from the dead to his living brothers, to keep them from making the same
mistake that got him into Hell. Abraham replied:
“If they do not hear Moses and the Prophets, neither will they be persuaded,
though one rose from the dead.” (Luke Chapter 16, verse 31)
c. This means believe the Bible: Your brothers have Moses and all the Prophets
in the Bible. If they don’t believe them, neither will they believe someone sent
back from the dead. This is proof that miracles do not help people to believe in
God.
h
213
Chapter 40
Health and Sickness
1. Sickness
a. The Bible tells us that health and sickness are direct results of worshipping
God or worshipping satan. It also says, the only way a person can worship God
is in ‘spirit and truth’. The ‘spirit’ being spoken of is the Holy Spirit. ‘Truth’ is
anything factual that is approved by the Bible or is recorded in the Bible; but
more specifically: it means the information written in the Bible about God the
Father and His Son the Christ. There are only three malfunctions that effect the
human body: 1) Physical: includes the brain, membranes, bones, organs.
2) Chemical: includes all the chemicals we are made of.
3) Neurological: includes the electricity operating us.
Your spiritual condition directly effects the three functions causing
malfunctions. We label these malfunctions: mental and physical sickness,
illness and disease. Physical malfunctions are treated by surgery or mechanical
means. Chemical malfunctions are treated by applying medicines (chemicals
or drugs). While doctors only treat neurological malfunctions with physical
or chemical treatments: when these type disorders or diseases must be treated
with spiritual applications. Since science does not regard the spiritual world as
being real, they cannot apply the necessary treatment for neurological disorders.
Therefore, suicide, insanity, depression, anxiety, sadness, guilt, shame and
doubt reign in the brains of human beings. The degree of reign, caused by
confusion, is directly proportionate to the degree of your spiritual condition
relative to the amount of truth inside your brain. Simply stated: The more truth,
the less confusion. The less confusion, the healthier the brain. Faith, which is
applying God’s Word to your brain is what causes healing and reduces aging.
Denying truth to keep from losing, destroys love. This is the act of worshipping
satan. While doubt destroys the power of God, which performs miracles.
b. Lies oppose truth. A lie is what makes a person an ‘enemy of God’. A ‘friend
of the world’ is a person who accepts the lies of the world. People who accept
the lies from the world become the enemies of God. The enemies of God are
struck down by God in various ways, such as: plagues, diseases, accidents,
famines, floods, droughts, wars, abandonment, betrayal and death. God only
unleashes physical death on his enemies as a last resort, because He reserves
death for His children, and withholds death from His enemies. Death is a release
from the hell of being alive on earth. Therefore, witholding death causes God’s
enemies to suffer longer. God witholds death until He unleashes His wrath
upon the whole world and involves all nations in a World War, which is the
second coming of Jesus.
214
2. Miracles
a. Miracles were the Christ’s signature (the Messiah). The Jewish people could
only identify the man who was the Christ by the miracles he would perform.
Miracles are a very real thing. Miracles by-pass the natural order of things by
directly tapping into God’s power of creation. In the Bible, we see miracles
performed by the Prophets centuries before the birth of Jesus the Christ. God
also promised the true followers of Jesus the same power to perform miracles.
b. We have to ask the question, who are we following, Jesus or satan, if we don’t
have the power of God to perform miracles? Since 2 Corinthians Chapter 11
tells us there is a false Jesus being taught to the world, a person’s inability to
perform miracles identifies who they are following. After all, the son of satan
is an angel of light who imitates Jesus, who is the true angel of light.
3. A False Jesus
a. A false Jesus refers to a very powerful human being called ‘The Antichrist*’,
who uses a false interpretation of the gospel to deceive the world. There have
been many ‘Antichrists*’ since Jesus was born. They all hold the same office
and title, because they succeed one another. The word ‘gospel’ is a Greek word
meaning truth. The people who follow a false interpretation of the Bible, or
its gospels, are rewarded by receiving a false spirit to guide them through life.
Instead of God’s Holy Spirit influencing their minds, their brains are actually
being influenced by demons. This results in sickness or ill health. There are
terrible consequences for allowing yourself to be deceived, which is breaking
the commandments of God. The list of consequences would shock the world.
(* See Chapter 25 ‘Spirits’, paragraph 5i2 Note)
4. Health
a. The Bible promises health to people keeping the commandments of God. Now
don’t go around judging people by their health. All of us sin. It is impossible to
live in this present world and not sin. Just breathing our polluted air is a sin. So,
don’t get ridiculous about sin and health, but know this… the more you work at
keeping God’s commandments, which are fulfilled by acts of love, the healthier
you will be.
b. Acts of love in life are providing the things people need. This is the only road
to health and strength: because Love covers a multitude of sin.
215
Chapter 41
Four Types of Language
(Plain, Historical, Difficult & Cryptic Language)
1. Plain Writings
a. Plain language is the easiest to understand. You’ll know these type of writings
because you can understand what is being said to you. The plain writings make
sense about things you understand. They speak about many subjects easy to
grasp even though their ideas may differ from your ideas or principles.
b. Each human being adopts a set of ideas as they grow through life. These are
the rules by which we play the game of life. The rules vary from person to person
and from nation to nation, because we have all had different experiences in life.
This leads to a wide variety of differences between people thrown together as
immigrants living in the same neighborhood, state, or country. Many of us bend
to the peer pressure of our neighbors, which is similar to preachers who must
bend their Bible teachings to the pressure from their bosses who determine the
church doctrine. You will find such people written about in the Bible also.
c. The one thing that stands out in the Bible above all others is the exposure of the
Biblical people’s faults, evils, or goodnesses. I have found all other religious
works to fall short in that aspect. Other religious books only tell us about the
greatness and perfection of their leaders. The one thing I have learned from
spending a lifetime amongst people and working with them, is that all human
beings have faults, even the greatest leaders.
d. Therefore, I will now direct your attention to the one human being who takes
center stage in the Biblical drama: Jesus Christ. Later I will discuss him in
detail, but for now, it is enough to note that according to Men’s laws, he was not
perfect. The Bible calls him perfect when he is exposed to God’s laws and this is
the reason it says he was sinless while alive on earth. Since God is the only one
who sets up every leader of every country on earth, and demands all people be
obedient to their rulers, God also demands the rulers make their laws according
to God’s laws. When rulers make perverted laws for their own purposes, which
laws go against God’s laws, then God punishes those rulers. When rulers make
perverted laws, we are not allowed to go against the rulers, because rebellion is
the sin of witchcraft. This is why Jesus allowed the Romans to capture, accuse,
judge, convict, and execute him on the cross. The result of this illegal execution
was the destruction of the Roman Empire, which slowly disintegrated over the
next three centuries, and was conquered by the Moors in the eight h century.
2. Historical Records
a. The accounts in the Bible were once considered fairytales, but the last hundred
216
years revealed much evidence proving that the Biblical historical record is
authentic.
b. The historical records in the Bible are boring for people uninterested in
history, but they contain so much information that connects the vital pieces
of prophecy necessary for one to understand the Bible. History serves us by
showing us how world events have grown and why we have the problems
facing the human race today. The actual historical events of the world also
serve to prove that the prophecies in the Bible are accurate and we can depend
upon them.
3. Difficult reading
a. The difficult passages* are made up of poetry, prose, and endless uninteresting
genealogies: all of which bore the most intent scholars. Yet, they do contain
vital information and interconnecting facts that help the scholar understand
other parts of the Bible. (* See Chapter 44, ‘The Old and New Testaments’, paragraph 5)
b. These difficult passages* are easily read because the language used is ordinary.
The exceptions are some old English words like: ‘begat’, which means born of
or parent of; ‘nigh’, which means near; and ‘divers’, which means various.
(* See Chapter 44, ‘The Old and New Testaments’, paragraph 5)
4. Cryptic language
a. Cryptic language* is used by nations at war. They call it code. This type of
language is the most difficult in the Bible to understand, because it is purposely
coded to hide the true meanings of the written text from the enemy. When
a nation is at war with an enemy nation, messages are sent in code to keep
the enemy from understanding the information. The Bible is no different.
Revelation Chapter 12 tells us God’s people are at war with satan’s followers.
This is the primary reason for the coded messages in the Bible. The secondary
reason for having coded messages in the Bible is explained by Jesus. Parables
are written in Cryptic language to keep outsiders from understanding their true
intended meaning. In Jesus’ parable of the Sower of the Seed, Jesus explained
the reason for the coded text: to empower the Apostles. Since the Apostles
were destined to lead the church, they would also need special instructions to
fulfill their missions. These special instructions are hidden inside the text of the
parables. (* See Chapter 44, ‘The Old and New Testaments’, paragraph 5)
b. Many coded languages have been written by Mankind. Most have been
uncovered or deciphered. Egyptian hieroglyphics is an ancient language written
with pictures instead of words. It wasn’t intended to be a secret code. It was
once the written language of Egypt. Everyone understood it 5,000 years ago,
but so much time passed between the fall of that civilization and its discovery in
the 19th century, that no one understood the meaning of the hieroglyphs: which
were pictures depicting historical records of Egypt. It took a long time and the
discovery of the Rosetta Stone, which is a special decoding mechanism, before
217
scholars could unravel the language. Cryptic language in the Bible works
the same way, but the people allowed to understand the secret language are
messengers of God, like Jesus and the Apostles. These people are given their
instructions through the secret messages in the Bible. Unfortunately, everyone
outside this small circle of messengers is considered the enemy until proven
otherwise; and the messengers are very dedicated loyal subjects in the kingdom
of God. Therefore, they keep the commandments of God, which include a
commandment not to publicize a “How to decode book” for the secret language
in the Bible. This is why the Cryptic Language in the Bible remains secret to
this day.
c. The Bible’s cryptic passages are unique, because they are unlike any other
secret language, whether intentional or unintentional. All secret languages
including computer language, most of you have seen, can be taught to people;
but no secret language fulfills a dual purpose like the Cryptic Language
in the Bible. It is the only secret language that gives the reader a coherent
understandable message as they read the text, while hiding the true message
completely from sight: which is different than the surface message everyone is
allowed to read.
d. The cryptic passages of the Bible start on the first page and are strewn
over the individual books throughout the Bible, until you reach the mother
of all cryptic passages___which is ‘The Book of Revelation’! It is the last
book in the Bible and without doubt the most difficult reading you will ever
undertake in your life. It has stumped scholars for thousands of years. Yet,
whether you believe it or not, it can be clearly understood; but I did not
say easily understood. You can think of the Book of Revelation as a book
written in a foreign language. Being so written, then a person must first learn
the language before it can be translated. This is the reason you will never
hear it taught in any church in the world. I did not say churches have not
attempted to teach it. Whenever I have attended someone’s attempt to teach
this book, I have not been surprised to learn that the teacher knew absolutely
nothing about what it contains, and was only teaching the surface contents
intended for everyone to read; and then the teachers glossed over their lack
of understanding the surface contents with nice sounding lists and idealisms
to give their audiences something for their money. Yes___money! In every
case, they extract money from the people attending by offering textbooks and
other supplies for sale. Even though Jesus commanded them to give freely
what they had obtained freely.
e. The original idea surrounding the Book of Revelation and all other cryptic
language contained in the Bible was to keep it a secret. Why? Simple! The
Bible talks about a real war being fought between the children of God and the
children of satan. In that simplistic idea is the reason for the cryptic language.
218
Every war has two opposing sides. Each calls the other the enemy. Since, the
central theme of the Bible is a message to God’s children; then the enemies are
satan’s children. In every war, one side must keep their messages from being
read by the enemy. Hence, you have the reason for the cryptic language. Can it
be understood? Certainly. Are we capable of understanding it? Yes; but first a
person must learn the foreign language from which it is composed, and that’s
what makes it impossible to read___even impossible for Christian preachers.
The Apostle Paul refers to this foreign Biblical language, as the language of
angels, in the 1st book of Corinthian Chapter 13, verse 1:
“Though I speak with the languages of men and of angels, and have not charity,
I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal“.
f. Millions of people have successfully read and studied the Bible, even without
understanding the cryptic passages. Reading the Bible or understanding
its moral and ethical messages does not depend upon understanding cryptic
writings, poetry, history, or genealogies. God designed the Bible* so anyone
could easily read it. The only talent necessary is simple reading skills taught
in every school around the world. Just skip over the hard parts and the boring
parts, like I did during the early part of my search for truth. In fact, I did not
tackle the more difficult parts of the Bible until I was sure of what the easy parts
were telling me, and that took about 15 years. Don’t let this discourage you.
Everyone is not destined to, or even desires to, understand everything… and it
isn’t necessary for the development of faith in God. Belief is the only tool you
need, and that is a decision you alone can make for yourself!
(* See Chapter 44, ‘Old & New Testaments’, paragraph 5)
219
Chapter 42
Various Types of Writings
1. A Complex Book
a. The Bible is a complex composition, written over a period of 3,500 years,
beginning with Moses and ending with the Apostles of Jesus Christ. It contains
66 separate writings that were composed by many different men, during
different time periods, and under different types of cultures: but all the authors
were Jewish people. Yet, the writings contain the identical flavour throughout
the book. The 66 separate writings contained in the Old and New Testaments
are actually separate books. Therefore, each separate writing or letter is called
a book, such as: the book of Daniel, or the book of Revelation. Later, men
compiled the separate writings into one book called the Bible.
b. Do not be fooled. All Bibles are not the same. Bible texts vary from version
to version within the same language, and vary from nation to nation in their
various translations. There are hundreds of different Bibles. I have studied over
three hundred Bibles in various languages. Yet, for all the variations the context
remains about 95% pure in every language and every version of the Bible,
except for the Roman Catholic Jerusalem Bible. The Bible is still the most
printed book in the world, and occupies a dusty place in more households than
any other book ever published. Another Bible that is different is the Jewish
Bible, which does not contain the New Testament, but its Old Testament is very
accurate, except for the missing Chapter in Isaiah, Chapter 53.
2. The biggest Lie

a. One particular Bible known as the Jerusalem Bible has nothing to do with the
Jewish people even though it carries the name of Jerusalem. It is a product of the
Roman Catholic Church. Although its Old and New Testaments are accurate,
it also contains about 22% less accuracy than other Bibles because of the 14
additional books included in it. These extra books are a lie. If we exclude the 14
extra books, we would essentially have the King James Bible. These 14 books
are known as the Apocrypha. These writings wreak of a different author. Read
any Biblical passage and then read a passage from one of these 14 other books
and compare it yourself. Theses 14 extra books are a collection of writings
supposedly found in a Greek grave around 900 A.D., which is the same time
period as the beginning of the Roman Crusader Wars. I find it interesting that
these books show up at the same time in history when the ancient Romans
reorganize themselves and march out as the Christian Roman Crusaders to re-
conquer Europe and Asia, which was their ancient Roman Empire: and by these
220
wars Rome changed Christianity forever. Yet, Jesus’ church was based upon
Peace and not War. This is why Jesus tells us about a time that will come, when
people will kill believing they are doing a service for God, but they are not
doing it for God:
“Yea, the time comes, that whosoever kills you will think that he does God
service. And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known
the Father, nor me”.
b. These 14 extra books are in the Old Testament of the Jerusalem Bible and
are not accepted by any other Christian Church, and the Jewish authorities
that control the publication of their Jewish Bible, which is identical to the Old
Testament in the Old English version of the King James Bible.
.
3. The Best Translation
a. There are many translations of the Bible in many languages, but the best and
closest translation to original texts is the Old English version of the King James
Bible. Until the tenth century after Christ, all the Biblical writings were written
in either the Hebrew or Aramaic languages. Aramaic is a perverted form of
the Hebrew language mixed with the Greek language and written with Greek
letters instead of Hebrew letters.
b. King James lived during the 16th century A.D. He was responsible for the
most excellent translation of the Bible. Then the invention of the printing
press overturned the death grip the Roman Catholic Church had on the Bible
for centuries. Until the 17th century, the Roman Catholic Church only allowed
the Bible to be written in the Latin language, which only Romans understood.
They only allowed the Roman priests to read the Latin Bible. All other people
were forbidden to read the Bible, under the penalty of death.
4. A Varied Text
a. The Biblical text is a set of complex writings that vary widely.
b. The Bible contains historical writings like, Genesis, Joshua, Judges, the book
of Acts, and the Gospels. The historical writings deal with actual recorded
history, which include dates, times, names and places.
c. There are also poetic writings like Job and Psalms. Although these writings
are literal, they possess a poetic quality. The psalms and the Song of Solomon
were actually songs written as prayers.
d. Other writings are instructional like Proverbs and Timothy. Instructions are
different than rules and commandments. They are logical ideas given to us to
evaluate the solutions to life’s problems. They are not a list of do’s or don’ts,
but solutions which give sense to the right way and wrong way to live life; and
221
to guide the reader through the maze of life’s problems.
e. There are rules like Deuteronomy. Thousands of rules and statutes written
in the Bible. Ranging from a simple set of “do’s and don’ts” to very complex
rules concerning rituals, property, inheritance, and marriage, which give exact
details about dates, times, weights, colours, types of material, eating habits, and
cleanliness.
f. Then the Bible gives us the Laws like, Genesis, Exodus, Deuteronomy, and
Leviticus. The Law refers to the Law of Moses. There are 613 commandments
making up the Law of Moses, which include the Ten Commandments. These
613 commandments are the foundation stones of the Jewish people’s religion.
g. Endless genealogies are included like Numbers, Matthew and Luke. The Bible
tells us not to get into arguments about genealogies, which are endless records
of people’s ancestry. They can be helpful but often lead nowhere, and can be
very misleading because of all the missing records the Romans neglected to
include in the Bible.
h. This brings us to the fairytales found in Genesis, Ezekiel, and Isaiah. These
stories are not fairytales, but many Sunday school teachers, children’s authors,
and Christian Churches, have chosen to present them to the world as fairytales
because their texts grip the reader of every age. Stories such as Adam and Eve,
Noah, Daniel, and Samson, are but a few of such stories.
i. Finally there are the spiritual passages that make up a large part of Daniel,
Isaiah, John’s Gospel, and the Book of Revelation. These are accounts of
deeply spiritual men having visions, dreams, and experiences in life with
spiritual creatures (angels). They give vivid accounts of their experiences and
use strange language to portray things they found hard to explain or understand
themselves. Many of their accounts are recorded in a cryptic language, which
purposely hides the true meanings of what God is telling His Prophets.
222
Chapter 43
Language
1. Biblical Language
a. The original languages of the Bible are Hebrew and Aramaic. The Old
Testament was written in Hebrew. The New Testament was written in Aramaic.
The Hebrew and Aramaic languages are ancient languages, which ceased being
used thousands of years ago. When the Grecian Empire conquered Israel in
the fourth century before Christ, Jews were forbidden to use, write, speak, or
teach Hebrew. This caused the infusion of the Greek language into the Hebrew
language of Israel. This mixture of languages lasted hundreds of years, causing
the perversion of the Hebrew language. The perverted Hebrew language was
then known as Aramaic, which is a mixture of Greek and Hebrew. In Jesus’
time, Aramaic was the language spoken in Israel. By the time Jesus was born,
Rome had been in control of Israel for many decades.
b. Therefore, Latin had become the common language used for business,
technology, and politics. This is why the sign placed on Jesus’ cross was
written in three languages: Latin, Greek and Hebrew. Although Aramaic was
the common language of the people during Jesus’ time, the Hebrew language
had not been lost. This is similar to the Roman Catholic Church keeping
the Latin language alive. The Jewish religious leaders had kept the Hebrew
language alive for over 2,000 years. Since Aramaic was composed of more
than 60% Hebrew words, which were phonetically written with Greek letters,
Hebrew was still understood and used by the people of Israel when Jesus was
alive. Since the Jewish people always preserved their ancient Biblical writings,
known as the Old Testament, the written Hebrew language has survived until
today. What are lost from the Hebrew language are the old colloquialisms,
which are common phrases spoken by the local people; and idioms, which
are phrases and words that have altered meanings other than their originally
intended meanings. These lost meanings connected to an ancient language
can alter the understanding of an entire written text. These lost meanings have
hampered people’s understanding of the Bible for thousands of years.
2. Old English
a. Ancient English or Shakespearian English is about 500 years old. Notice how
different Shakespearian English is from today’s modern English? Most modern
people cannot understand Old English. The words, phrases, idioms, and
colloquialisms are different. Even words easily understood because the words
have remained the same; carry completely different meanings than today’s use
223
of such words. Adding to the difficulty is the old English Grammar, which was
based on the Saxon language, which was ancient German. The Old English
language is a mixture of two basic languages, French and German. England
was controlled on and off by both countries for centuries at a time. Therefore,
French and German became fused into a new language known as English.
A hint of these languages are easily traced by the ending of words, such as:
words ending in “ish” come from the German language, and words ending in
“ment” come from the French language. All this adds to the complication of
studying the King James Version of the Bible, which is the closest translation
to the original texts in Hebrew and Aramaic. The Aramaic language of Jesus’
time is also constructed from the mixture of two distinctly different languages,
Greek and Hebrew. German translations of the Bible are the worst, and French
translations are not much better. English is the best translation in existence if
you desire understanding the Bible. For comfort and consolation, any version
in any language will suffice.
3. Ancient Hebrew
a. For the same reason above, concerning the Aramaic and English languages,
today’s Hebrew language is not identical, nor even close to the ancient Hebrew
language. Therefore, the understanding of Hebrew and Aramaic statements in
the Bible are not understood completely. Things like sarcasms and irony are
lost to the Biblical teachers. Information containing sarcasm and irony were
only privy to the people of the time, who developed their mentality 2,000 years
ago.
4. Colloquialisms��
,��
Idioms��
, Slang
a. Colloquialisms are common ways people phrase things in their language in a
specific area of their country. Although the people of a nation speak the same
language and understand each other, their instant understanding is interfered
with by the lack of their colloquialisms being used in communications. For
example: If people of one part of a country say, ‘Buy a pound of butter for
me’; and people in another part of the same country say, ‘For me a pound of
butter buy’; you essentially have the same sentence said two different ways.
When two people from these two areas of the same country communicate
that sentence, the result will be each of them saying: What? Add variations of
words used like: ‘purchase’ instead of ‘buy’, or ‘collect’ instead of ‘get’, and
the problems of language multiply.
b. Idioms are new meanings invented for old words. A good example of this is the
word ‘gay’, which means happy. Now it has been turned into an idiom meaning
homosexual. In England, a girl is called a bird, and in the United States a girl
was a chick or a fox and now is a babe, and in Germany a girl is a chicken.
224
c. Slang is the local use of words that carry other meanings. They can range from
mispronounced words to totally different sounding words or phrases. Cockney
is an English slang. The basis of this language is English, but you wouldn’t
understand it unless you lived amongst the people who use it. The Australians
also have a complete slang language in use today, which other English-speaking
people cannot understand.
5. The Bible’s language is further complicated by the use of idioms

a. You can find words in the Bible that have no connection to the actual meanings
used in today’s language. A few examples of these type words are: flood, which
really means attacking armies; beast, which actually means an evil human
being; and horn, which means a king.
225
Chapter 44
The Old and New Testaments
1. Is there a difference?
a. No! Essentially there is no difference between the content of the Old and New
Testaments. They contain the exact teachings of God when you compare them,
but the teachings of the Old Testament are more difficult to understand. The Old
Testament was mostly written in very difficult language and cryptic language,
which is a foreign language* known as the language of angels*.
(* See Chapter 45, ‘Translation vs. Intrepretation’, paragraphs 3 and 4)
and (* See Chapter 41, ‘Four Types of Language’, paragraph 4e)
b. The Old Testament also contains many records about people and nations such
as: genealogies and historical accounts, which some people may find boring
or difficult to read. Yet embedded in these records are little hidden treasures of
knowledge that will open other information elsewhere in the Bible.
c. The New Testament gives us more simple reading about the everyday life
of Jesus, the Apostles, and the original church founded by Jesus. The New
Testament is Jesus’ commentary about the Old Testament even though many
different men actually wrote it; which explains God’s intended meanings of
Old Testament writings given to Israel. The New Testament actually reveals
the hidden messages of the Old Testament, and sheds light on its more difficult
writings. Although, the New Testament also contains many passages written
cryptically, which are purposely written in a secret language to keep the enemy
from knowing the future; such as: Matthew Chapter 24 and the entire book of
Revelation, these passages reveal the future and were understood by the early
church of the Apostles. They were purposely re-hidden after the time of the
Roman Crusaders from the 10th century, or 1,000 years after the crucifixion of
Jesus, when the original church of Jesus was destroyed and replaced.
2. The Law of Moses

a. There are no differences concerning details in Temple worship and food
handling. Essentially the same rules are applied in the New Testament. An
example is blood. The Old Testament books of Genesis and Leviticus tell us
we are not allowed to eat blood. In the New Testament the book of Acts tells us
we are not allowed to eat blood.
b. Jesus did not do away with the Law. Jesus did away with all the laws
concerning the worship of God in the Jewish Temple in Jerusalem. In Colossians
Chapter 2 it tells us these rules were nailed to the cross with Jesus. Therefore,
Jesus’ crucifixion was the point in time when a transfer from Old Testament
226
to New Testament rules was instituted. This does not mean the Old Testament
Law of God, such as the Ten Commandments, were abolished or removed.
Jesus made this clear when he said, He did not come to destroy the law; or
when he said, not one mark or dot would be removed from the Old Testament
commandments of God*. (* See Matthew Chapter 5, verses 17 and 18)
c. It means the rules were not changed, nor removed; but they were converted.
‘Converted’ means the Old Testament was a guide to show people what to
expect in the future. The future meant from the time the Messiah came to
Mankind until the destruction of life on earth. For example: an Old Testament
ritual of temple worship was: people had to bathe themselves in a pool of water
outside the temple, similar to a swimming pool, to insure they were clean. The
law of Moses forbade anyone from entering the temple dirty. This was a ritual
pointing to the days of John the Baptist and the time when he would use this
Old Testament ritual to show people a metaphor concerning the cleansing of
sin from their own souls. Even John’s water baptism was the Old Testament
ritual. John was preparing the people to receive the new teaching from the
coming Messiah. So, the Old Testament ritual was a portrait painting a picture,
a metaphor that people could identify. The fulfillment of that Old Testament
ritual was the new doctrine Jesus taught:
“Wash yourselves in the water of the Word,

which is able to save your souls.”
d. The idea of the Old Testament ritual was showing us the words in the Bible
actually had the power to cleanse sin from your soul, just like water has the
power to cleanse dirt from your body; but you have to use the Bible over and
over again just like water as a daily routine to keep yourself clean.
3. Changes in the Law made by Jesus

a. The purpose of the Old Testament was to instruct, train, and prepare the
Jewish nation of Israel as God’s ambassadors on earth. Hence the term___the
Chosen People. This includes instructions for Jesus to accomplish His mission
on earth as the Messiah. This is the reason Jesus told us that Salvation is of
the Jews. The Bible tells us that God chose a man named Abraham to begin
a nation of peculiar people. Their job was to become the teachers that would
enlighten Mankind about the one true God, in a day and age when the whole
world believed in hundreds of gods, which unfortunately still exists today. Yet,
think about the impact Christianity has had on the human race. There are about
two billion Christians that believe there is only one God, and there are about
two billion Muslims who believe there is only one God. We only have two
billion people to go and only God knows how many of them believe in only
227
one God. So, there has been quite a bit of progress in teaching the Human Race
there is only one God; and it all began with the Jews. They should at least get
the Nobel Prize, but instead they are scorned and used as a Scapegoat, blamed
for the sins of the world… even though Jesus, Mary, Joseph and the Apostles
were all Jewish!
b. God sent teachers into the world since the beginning of time. Yet, the human
race was not listening to God’s teachers by the time we get to Noah. So, God
was disgusted with his creation and decided to destroy it. One man, named
Noah, pleaded with God to save the world. Since Noah was God’s Prophet, God
had to honor his prayer and save the world, even though God was determined
to destroy it. God’s solution to this problem was to only save Noah and his
family, who will replenish the human race. Thus God answered Noah’s prayer
and saved the world, while He did what He wanted to do and destroyed the
world. Why? From the beginning of time, men who believed in only one God,
the God of creation or the God that created everything, knew God answered
their prayers. Once Noah found out God intended to destroy His creation, Noah
interceded with prayer to save the human race. This act essentially upset God’s
plan, because God was now obligated to answer Noah’s prayer and save the
world. I’m sure Noah had a very different idea of what he meant by saving the
world and Mankind, than God. So, God solved the problem by destroying all
Mankind and allowing Noah the noble work of reproducing Mankind and the
animals. Not at all what Noah had in mind, but God accomplished His will.
God destroyed the world and answered Noah’s prayer by saving it at the same
time. Hence the old saying goes: Be careful when you pray, becuase God will
give it to you; but not the way you expect it!
c. Jesus did not do away with the Old Testament information imposed upon
Mankind by God. He only changed it. How did Jesus change the Old Testament
rules?
4. The Old Testament

a. The Old Testament rules and rituals were instituted to prepare the nation of
Israel for the work God had intended it to accomplish, which was to teach the
world there is only one true God. Since the beginning of time, Man has dreamt
up many gods, and turned the things God created into gods. Mankind has even
established himself as a god over people. This is still a thorn in God’s side.
Hence, the Jewish people’s nation was designed by God to make Him known
around the world; and if the world refused to learn it, then Jesus would bring
destruction, after destruction, after destruction, upon the world, which is known
as the Second Coming of Christ. Jesus would continue to bring the wrath of
God in the form of World War upon the nations. This wrath will continue until
the world learned to have faith in the Bible, and that there was only one God,
228
and that God is the God of Israel; or until Jesus destroys the whole world,
whichever comes first!
“For thus saith the LORD of hosts; After the glory (After the glorification of Jesus)
has He (God) sent me (Jesus) unto the nations which spoiled you (Israel): for he (any
nation) that touches you (Israel) touches the apple of His (God’s) eye (Israel).”
(Zechariah Chapter 2, verse 8)
This is the translation of Zechariah Chapter 2, verse 8: This is what the Lord of
God’s children says: After Jesus is crucified, God sends Jesus to all the nations
that hurt Israel: because any nation that touches the Jewish people, touch God’s
beloved children of Israel. This verse shows the meaning of Jesus’ Second
Coming, which occurs after His crucifixion, which is to destroy any nation that
hurts the Jewish people.
b. You will probably be happy to know the Jewish people accomplished their
job. The Jewish people don’t know this, or believe it, but it’s true. Remember
Noah? When God develops a plan, it works even if we think it went wrong.
God accomplishes what He sets out to do. In the case of the Jewish people,
they were a nation designed to give birth to the Messiah for the world. Whether
they killed Jesus or not, the outcome wouldn’t have changed God’s plan
for Mankind. If Jesus had not been murdered, peace would have overtaken
Mankind, and the world would have believed in the one true God. If they killed
Jesus, peace will overtake Mankind, and the world will believe in the one
true God. Therefore, the result is the same, only the time frame is cchanged.
Admittedly, one road would have been easier for Mankind than the other, but
that is the essence of free will. Therefore, the only one that suffers for our
decisions is ourselves___not God, nor God’s plan!
c. Regardless of the actions of the nation of Israel, the Jewish people
accomplished the job they were chosen to accomplish on earth. Therefore, the
Jewish people’s reward for their work is Salvation, which was predestined,
fixed, and sure, regardless of what people think or teach in opposition. This is
why it is impossible for anyone to destroy Israel or the Jewish people.
“Thus saith the LORD, which gives the sun for a light by day, and the ordinances
of the moon and of the stars for a light by night, which divides the sea when the
waves thereof roar; The LORD of hosts is His name: If those ordinances depart
from before Me, says the LORD, then the seed of Israel shall also cease from
being a nation before Me forever. Thus saith the LORD; If heaven above can
be measured, and the foundations of the earth searched out beneath, I will also
cast off all the seed of Israel for all that they have done, saith the LORD.”
(Jeremiah Chapter 31, verses 35 to 37)
229
d. Twenty changes made by Jesus to the Old Testament are:
1) Temple worship is replaced with worshipping God inside your own
body, which is the temple of God.
2) Use of the Bible knowledge, its ideas, not the words, to cleanse your
own heart, which is your brain, which means changing the information
inside your human brain, or washing your brain with the Water of the
Word.
3) Repentance is the basis of God allowing a person to believe in Him.
Repentance is replacing information taught to us by the world, which
is considered lies by God. The information taught to us by the Bible
is considered truth by God. It is supposed to replace the filth in a
person’s brain. Repentance is the ability of one’s mind to change or
cleanse one’s own brain. Repentance removes enslavement of the
human brain by evil thoughts coming from satan and demons.
4) Reading the Bible causes the cleansing of your own soul, which is
your personal spirit. Your personal spirit is you. Your body is not you.
It is just the packaging around your personal spirit. Neither is your
brain you. It is just a tool for your spirit to utilize during life on earth.
If you don’t control your brain, it will control you. Then you become
the victim of your own brain, which demons can control through
thoughts injected into it.
5) Prior to Jesus, only satan and demons could access and influence the
human brain. They had access from the time of Adam to 50 days after
the death of Jesus. Since Jesus’ illegal execution (murder), Jesus could
also access and influence every human brain. Therefore, Jesus has the
advantage of being the Holy Spirit inside everyone at the same time,
while demonic spirits can only send messages to the human brain, and
cannot live inside a human being. Besides, demonic influence varies
from intelligent to stupid, weak to strong, and whether or not they
possess the human being.
6) Changing your own mind, which is using your free will, causes the
replacement of the spirit that is able to influence your brain.
7) A Conscience was added to the human brain, 50 days after Jesus
died on the cross. Jesus is the human Conscience inside all human
beings from birth, and no one has to pray to receive their Conscience,
which is the Holy Spirit; but everyone must make a decision to build
a relationship with their Conscience through prayer and obedience to
God’s Word.
8) The complex language used in the Old Testament is turned into the
plain language of the New Testament, so people no longer need to
be taught, which is the fulfillment of the prophecy found in Jeremiah
Chapter 31, verses 31 to 34. Yet, so many false prophets and false
230
teachers exist since the Roman Crusader times that it is necessary to
teach people to discern the truth from the many lies circulated about
Christ, God, and the Bible.
9) The human race is salted with people obedient to Jesus, and therefore
governments, politics, law enforcement, the justice system, and armies,
are no longer absolutely controlled by satan’s children, even though
they are directly under the control of satan, because the followers of
Jesus embedded everywhere keep upsetting their evil plans.
10) The fear of death is counter-balanced by the fear of God.
11) Knowledge and wisdom about God, Jesus, and the future, are available
to the world.
12) Love replaces doing the letter of the Law of Moses. Anyone
subjecting themselves to do the Law of Moses, by accepting and
practicing rituals, are obliged by God to do the entire Law or suffer
the terrible consequences. Jesus said, anyone who breaks the least
of His commandments is guilty of breaking all the commandments.
This is what makes the practice of rituals a very dangerous approach
to worshipping God, and why Jesus added, Love fulfills all the
commandments, and we can only worship God in spirit and truth.
13) Praying quietly inside yourself replaces praying out loud in churches
or in public.
14) The weekly practice of attending church is replaced by resting at home
and quietly reflecting on your own past behaviour.
15) Personal vengeance is an eye for an eye, which is replaced with
only allowing God to take vengeance for evil we receive from other
people. The Lord’s vengeance is the Lord’s Second Coming. The
second coming of Jesus is to take vengeance on anyone touching the
apple of God’s eye, who is Israel, the Jewish people, and includes the
true Gentile believers of God, Jesus, and the Bible, as dictated by the
Apostle John’s book: 2 John Chapter 1, verses 6 to 11.
16) Forgiving those who hurt you and praying for their salvation replaces
an eye for an eye, which is one example of a New Testament teaching
that replaces an Old Testament teaching.
17) Giving replaces keeping everything for yourself.
18) Helping others in need through sharing what you have replaces
keeping everything for yourself.
19) Charity (Charity = Love) is doing things for others in need instead
of working for pay. One person or even a few thousand people cannot
accomplish this by themselves. It would take hundreds of millions
of like-minded people to accomplish it, and they would be sorely
persecuted by the Beast* for doing so.
(* See Chapter 6,’Garden of Eden’, paragraph 5i2 Note)
231
20) Allowing yourself to be defrauded rather than seeking restitution from
the defrauder.
The list is endless and already written into the Bible….
5. The Prophets
a. The Prophets in both Old and New Testament times were men and women
called to work for God. Their job was to tell the people to whom they were sent
exactly what God told them. They were not allowed to change one word or alter
the meanings of the messages by giving their own interpretation.
b. The Prophets gave us some difficult reading. There are many passages,
whole Chapters, and even entire Books in the Bible, that are difficult reading.
These areas are boring to people investigating the Bible. They deal with poetry,
prose, songs, sayings, and endless genealogies. They can be used to put you to
sleep when insomnia keeps you awake. My suggestion to the newcomer is to
skip over these sections when you run into one. You’ll know them when you
read them. Stick to the interesting readings that stir your blood or comfort you
as you read. Difficult reading in the Bible has its merits, but it won’t be easy to
determine those merits unless you have been dedicated to the study of the Bible
for many years. Neither will they add much to your cache of good advice.
c. The Prophets also wrote in a cryptic language, or a code. There are quite
a few areas even entire books, such as Ezekiel in the Old Testament, and
Revelation in the New Testament, which are completely written in Cryptic
language. Cryptic language is a code purposely composed that way to keep the
enemies of God from understanding what is really being communicated within
the pages of these passages. Therefore, be suspicious of anyone claiming to
represent God who cannot understand, with complete logical sense, every word
written cryptically. These passages were designed to reveal God’s truly chosen
people sent to the human race, just like the Apostles, to help the children of
God understand what God wants from them, or what they are supposed to
be doing to worship God. I must admit, I haven’t found too many people to
whom God has given the privilege to understand the cryptic parts of the Bible.
Remember… many are called, but few are chosen.
d. It is not necessary for any child of God to understand these cryptic passages
to be saved or go to heaven; neither does any religious order on earth, including
all the thousands of Christian sects, have a copyright on having the truth about
God or Jesus; nor do any of them understand the true meanings exposed by the
cryptic passages of the Bible. These passages were included in the Bible to help
the true teachers of God understand how to teach the children of God the true
doctrines of Christ.
e. Cryptic language* includes all the fairytales derived from the Bible, which
are usually the way the Bible is taught or written for children. Therefore, take
232
any child’s Bible and you’ll have a nearly complete list of the cryptic passages
throughout the Bible, but remember, they are written in fairytale fashion because
the authors of these children’s Bibles don’t have a clue as to the true meanings of
those cryptic passages. (* See Chapter 41, ‘Four Types of Language, paragraph 4)
6. The New Testament

a. Jesus taught people ‘love’ was the fulfillment of the Law of Moses, and that
if a person chose to continue doing the Law of Moses, then that person was
responsible to leave nothing undone. He said, “He who breaks the least of
my commandments, is guilty of breaking them all.” This simply says: it is
impossible for any human being to do every Law in the Bible, which was the
yoke or burden of the Old Testament.
b. The idea presented in the New Testament is: although there are thousands of
commandments in the Bible, Jesus said we only have two choices:
1) we must keep all the commandments of God
2) we must have love
Concerning the error Churches teach about the Old Testament having been
done away with: none of the commandments of God were removed except
for Temple worship rules, and that was done because the Temple in Jerusalem
was destroyed by the Romans. Since it was the only place where God would
allow the Passover Lamb to be killed, then the only the rules pertaining to the
animal sacrifice were abolished. All other commandments in the Old Testament
continue, because Jesus said, He did not come to destroy the Law of Moses,
which are the commandments of the Old Testament. Only the Holy Spirit
will let each person know which commandments they must obey. Therefore,
one person might have to do four of the thousands of commandments. While
another person will only have to keep two commandments. This is what Jesus
did when he washed the feet of the Apostles. In those days, shoes did not cover
a person’s feet and the streets were made of dirt. This represented our souls
getting dirty with sin from being exposed to the world every day, just like the
Apostles’ feet. Hence, only a small part of the body had to be cleaned every
day. This means only a small part of our soul has to be cleansed from sin every
day. Since, God alone knows what we do wrong, then only the Holy Spirit can
tell people how to clean their souls. This cleansing process comes by a person
searching the Bible so the Holy Spirit can let the person know what they have
to do; or which commandment they must keep to cleanse themselves. It is
referred in the Bible as, Washing with the Water of the Word. The idea behind
this New Testament thinking was not new. It was a clarification of what always
existed in the Old Testament and was misunderstood by the religious leaders.
This cleansing process was God’s requirement since the beginning of time.
233
c. Over the past 2,000 years most Jewish people have abandoned the idea of
keeping the entire Law of Moses. Today, Jewish people everywhere simply try
living good lives and not hurting other people by keeping the simplest of the
Ten Commandments. This is a result of what Jesus taught the world 2,000 years
ago.
234
Chapter�� 45
Translation��
vs��.��
��
Interpretation
1. The Church is Shrinking

a. For half a century, ever since World War II, Christian Churches have been
bleeding people like a dying animal. Everywhere in the world the congregations
of Christianity are shrinking. They have become a small percentage of the
congregations that existed prior to Word War II. The reason is because people
are shifting from believing in God to believing in money. Even the new Pope,
Pope Benedict, recently said that Pope John Paul was disappointed in the
Eastern European countries because he had hoped they would return to the
church, but instead they are chasing after the Almighty Dollar. Jesus said it this
way: You can only serve one God: Money or God!
b. During the last fifty years I have heard numerous people make the statement,
‘Oh, that’s your interpretation’, concerning the information in the Bible. It
became common phraseology amongst people who fell away from churches. It
became their excuse for not attending church, but they were right! Preachers in
every sect of Christianity were, and still are, interpreting the Bible differently.
This created so many theories concerning what the Bible actually said, that
people, in general, realized something was wrong with Christianity. Their
mistake was trusting people’s interpretation of the Bible. They should have
read the Bible themselves, instead of trusting what they heard, and comparing
it to what people told them. This is the only way to identify the liars. They are
erring by blaming God for being a liar, instead of exposing their teachers as
the liars. The only winner has been satan, since people stopped worshipping
Almighty God and have replaced Him with the Almighty Dollar, which is
worshipping Money.
2. Interpretation
a. Interpretation is not a translation; neither is a translation an interpretation.
They are very different things. The language used to compose a document
doesn’t have to be translated if it is the normal language used by the people of
that country; but when a dispute occurs about a legal document, a court must
interpret the document. The court assumes the responsibility of determining
what the opposing parties meant by the information contained in the document.
Since this occurs on a daily basis in most countries, it shows us that there
can be different interpretations of the same document. When Lawyers call the
two opposing parties as witnesses, the Lawyers call this legal process ‘Test a
Lie’ instead of ‘Testify’, because they know one of the two opposing parties
235
is the liar. It is no different with the Bible. One of us is the liar. Them or me?
The reality is the people who composed the document know exactly what they
wrote and agreed upon in their documents. If the parties involved in composing
a legal document know exactly what they intended, then what causes the need
for an interpretation? Dishonesty is the only reason for an interpretation. When
one of the parties decides to deceive the other person, suddenly the memory
of what was originally intended is lost. It is no different with the Bible. You
suddenly wind up with many different interpretations.
b. Most people’s interpretations of the Bible are not even close to the intended
essence of the context concerning Biblical information. If a document were
written in a foreign language, it would have to be translated before it could be
interpreted. A person who does not know the foreign language cannot interpret
a document written in that foreign language. A translation of a document
should be an exact translation. When different people translate the same
document, the meaning of the statements should be exact for every translation.
People who work as ‘Interpreters’ are hired by the United Nations to translate
foreign languages as foreign representatives of nations listen. Unfortunately,
they should have been called ‘translators’. These interpreters must have the
ability to translate the information perfectly, including the speaker’s individual
connotations like anger, sarcasm, joy and sadness. Imagine what would happen
if the translator changed the context of a Foreign Minister addressing the United
Nations. A message of peace could easily become a message of war and terrible
consequences could follow the poor translation. Well this happens every time
a person interprets the Bible instead of translating it. When a person interprets
the Bible, he or she is putting their own slant on it, and by doing so they are
changing the intended information God gave the world. An interpretation is a
private opinion about the original author’s written document.
c. It is against God to give a private or personal interpretation of the Bible.
The Bible has a commandment in the New Testament, in the 2nd of Peter,
which states:
“Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the Scripture is of any private

interpretation.”
This is a very specific commandment, which says: no human being has the
right to personally or privately interpret the Bible. The word “prophecy’ refers
to every word written in the Bible. The Apostle Peter added:
“Because the prophecy (the Bible) did not come by the will of man in the old
times: but came by holy men of God who spoke as they were moved by the Holy
Spirit.”
236
If you claim to have the Holy Spirit then you had better agree with this statement!
The Apostle Peter’s statements above do not need an interpretation. They are
clearly spoken in every day language. Peter tells us, that the authors of the
books in the Bible did not personally decide to write down their information.
He tells us these authors were driven by the Holy Spirit of God to write the
information in the Bible. This is the reason you will never get the feeling that
various people wrote the Bible. The flavor and style, of the individual men who
wrote it, is identical throughout the Bible: even though it was written over a
period of 1,600 years by different men. Remember, the Roman Catholic Church
claims that Peter was their first Pope and the founding Holy Father. Therefore,
all Catholics should accept his teachings and not today’s interpretations.
d. The Roman Catholic Jerusalem Bible contains 14 extra books known as the
Apocrypha. Literary Scholars and ordinary people agree that the style, tone,
and flavor of these 14 extra books are completely different than the rest of the
Bible. These extra books even condone sorcery as a means of communicating
with God, but God strongly disagrees elsewhere in the Bible, by telling us
anyone involved in sorcery is going to Hell!
3. The Language of Angels

a. Every language on earth has meaning. It is easy to detect if two or more
people are actually communicating in a foreign language, or making it up to
fool you. You don’t have to understand the foreign language to see the reactions
of the listeners. When the listeners all laugh or react the same way to the
statements of one person, then you know the speaker is communicating and
the listeners understand the language. The same thing should happen in all
churches when someone preaches or teaches the Bible. Yet, it doesn’t happen
because the preacher or teacher is actually communicating a foreign language.
Yet when preachers teach, the various Church congregations do not react
similarily. This happens because the preachers and priests do not understand
the foreign language of angels, which was the language used to write the Bible,
even though it seems to be written in the language of the land. The cryptic
language, idioms, colloquialisms, and parables, cause the country’s language to
be altered and become a foreign language. Although, half of the Bible’s content
is easily understood and communicated in the language of the land, the other
half is not understood. Therefore, the teachers or preachers only have half of
the understanding, but the other half is missing. This means only half is being
translated, which turns their messages into personal or private interpretations.
This should not be happening, and they will reap the whirlwind for doing it
wrong! Since the congregations are not receiving good communication from
their teachers, they are leaving the churches and shifting their faith from God to
the Beast and its Money. This is not a natural phenomenon or coincidence, but
237
a purposeful and well executed plan of the Wicked One* to destroy people’s
faith in God. (* See Chapter 25, ‘Spirits’, paragraph 5i2 Note)
b. The Bible is a foreign language. It is called the language of angels by the
Apostle Paul. This means it is the language spoken and understood by the angels:
who are the human messengers of God. This is why Jesus and the Apostles
understood the language used in the Bible. The language of angels is like any
other language in the world. It must be learned by all babies. It contains secrets,
idioms, colloquialisms, sarcasms, parables, and exact information throughout
the entire Bible; and it must be learned so you can understand what is being told
to you, and so you can teach it to others. This is the same system God designed
for parents and their children. This is how communities pass on information
from one generation to the next generation. This is how Jesus’ early church
passed on information from one generation to the next generation. This is how
today’s church should be passing on information from one generation to the
next generation, but it isn’t doing its job! The proof is all around you. The
world is getting more evil and falling apart because of the half truths being
taught to God’s children, who have become ignorant, blind, and confused.
c. A baby is born without a language. It takes years for the baby to understand
what its mother is saying to it. When the baby is three years old, it begins to
speak the language. Remember, the baby is with its mother day and night,
seven days a week, 365 days a year, learning the language. The time required
to learn the Biblical language is the same, but you have to be with a teacher
who knows the language as well as your mother, or else you will remain an
uneducated person. It is no coincidence that Jesus spent three years teaching
the Apostles the language of angels. Jesus was the best teacher of the Bible in
the world. The Apostles spent three and one-half years, day and night, 365 days
a year, with Jesus. It was necessary for them to learn the language of angels
before they could teach other people about Biblical principles. The key is to
‘teach other people’ to produce fruit for God, which is the same as parents
teaching their own children, who are their fruit of the womb. New born again
Christians need to be nourished and taught the language of angels, so they can
grow up and become the parents of new born Christians.
d. If the Bible is a foreign language then it can be taught to other people. Since
the Bible is a foreign language, I have successfully proven it can be taught,
and have taught many people to understand it and speak it. Once a person
understands it, there are no longer any mysteries in the Bible. When the Apostles
understood the Bible, they could teach other people the language of angels. The
Apostles accomplished training many men and women, who became skilled
in the language of angels 2,000 years ago. The early church flourished with
thousands of new people joining it every day. The true church of Jesus only
lasted for 1,000 years after the cross, because the Roman Crusaders destroyed
238
it, killed the Apostles, and took God’s kingdom by force. They replaced Jesus’
Church with the synagogue of satan. Although the Romans had conquered
Christianity, they couldn’t teach the language of angels, because they had
no one to teach it to them. Therefore, the foreign Biblical language could no
longer be translated, and began its long road of confusing interpretations. Then
the Romans translated the Bible into their Latin language to purposely hide the
Bible from the people. The Romans knew that anyone hearing the information
in the Bible received the miraculous power that turned people into followers of
Jesus and believers of God. Rome could not allow that to happen again. Then
the Roman Church passed a law to insure no one would ever rise up again
from hearing the Bible, and cause another collapse of the Roman Empire. The
Law Rome passed was, anyone who read the Bible other than a Roman Priest,
Monsignor, Bishop, Cardinal, or Pope, would be put to death. This ushered
in the Inquisition of Rome, which lasted over 300 years, and even reached
into America, at Salem, Massachusetts, as witch-hunts. These were not witch
hunts. The Inquisition was Rome’s hunt and murder of God’s children. They
were born children of God by miraculously understanding the Gospel read by
priests in their own language. The right to read the Bible publicly was strictly
reserved for Roman Catholic priests. Priests were only allowed to read a five
minute portion of the Gospel at a Mass. Reading the Bible for five minutes a
week should take about 368,000 years to get the same amount of exposure that
the Apostles received from Jesus in three and a half years, but the poor souls
burned as witches by-passed the natural process of learning and received a
miracle.
4. Translation
a. Translation of languages is an exact science. Yet, translating from one
language to another is not an easy accomplishment, because of the different
ways each nation uses their language. Therefore, the translator must have
a perfect command of each language before a perfect translation can be
accomplished. This is the reason the Apostle Peter wrote: no person is allowed
by God to interpret the Biblical language, which is the language of angels. It
is a language, and it is only understood by the angels of God* (human beings).
Unless a person has a perfect understanding of both languages, the language of
angels and the nation’s language into which they have translated the Bible, it
is impossible to tell people the intended meanings within the Bible. It doesn’t
matter whether the translator is speaking or writing.
(* See Chapter 25, ‘Spirits’, paragraphs 5f and 5u)
b. There are also two other commandments in the Bible, warning people not
to add or subtract one word of the Bible. These warnings are in the book of
Deuteronomy in the Old Testament, and the book of Revelation in the New
239
Testament. These warnings should not be taken lightly, because this offence is
the essence of the greatest warning Jesus ever spoke in the Bible. Jesus died
on the cross to free every person on earth from sin, from the fear of death, and
from eternal damnation, which is the result of sinning. There is one exception,
which is the sin of blaspheming the Holy Spirit. Jesus warned the world that
blasphemy of the Holy Spirit is the only sin that God will not forgive in this
world or in the world to come. This is the only sin that Jesus’ sacrificial death
on the cross does not cover nor forgive. Blasphemy is an old English word,
which means ‘to contradict or deny’ something. Jesus has many names. These
are alter egos of Jesus. These names include ‘the Word’ and ‘the Holy Spirit’.
Therefore, contradicting or denying any words in the Bible, any ideas or
statements, is the same as contradicting or denying the Holy Spirit, which is
Blasphemy of the Holy Spirit.
c. When a person adds or subtracts one word in the Bible, they are changing the
originally intended meanings that God gave to Mankind. Changing the original
meanings of the Scriptural writings is therefore the act of Blaspheming the
Holy Spirit. This is why only Holy Men, referred to as the Biblical Prophets,
were moved by God’s Holy Spirit to write their accounts in the Bible; and
only Holy Men, today’s Prophets who are subject to the Biblical Prophets, are
allowed to translate the Bible for people. Even Prophets are not allowed to
interpret the passages of the Bible.
d. All of the translations of the Bible are somewhere between 96% and 98%
accurate, except for the Roman Catholic Jerusalem Bible, whose percentage
is reduced gravely by the inclusion of the 14 books of Apocrypha. Yet, if you
exclude the 14 books of Apocrypha from the Jerusalem Bible, the other books
are just as accurate as any other Bible and can be trusted.
5. A Final Warning
a. The Apostle Paul gave us a warning in the book of Galatians, Chapter 1,
verses 6 to 9:
“I marvel that ye are so soon removed from (God) that called you into the grace
of Christ unto another gospel: which is not another (gospel); but there are some
(false preachers) that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ; but
though we (Apostles), or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you
than that which we (Apostles) have preached unto you, let him (the false preacher)
be accursed. As we (Apostles) said before, so say I (Paul) now again, If any man
preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received (from the Apostles), let
him (the false preacher) be accursed.”
240
6. The Holy Spirit
a. The Holy Spirit is the author of the entire Bible. Think of the Prophets in the
Bible as secretaries who wrote down the ideas given to them, as the Holy Spirit
dictated to them. The Bible tells us about God causing blindness and deafness
to all the people on earth who refuse to worship God as God. Therefore, it
is necessary for me to tell you that there is a miracle connected to the Bible;
without this miracle it is impossible for a person to understand what they read
in the Bible. It is not a quest of scholarly study or obtainable by increasing
knowledge or intelligence. You may or may not believe this, but nevertheless it
won’t change the rules of God. If a person is really searching for the truth, God
will allow such a person’s blindness and deafness to be healed, and to see, hear,
and understand what they read in the Bible. It is the Holy Spirit’s job to guide
all people on earth to the truth about God and His Christ.

He is in everyone___everywhere! He is your Conscience.
241
Chapter 46
Love vs. Hatred
1. Love
a. The Bible defines love as sharing what you have with, or doing something
for, someone else. More specifically, it states that a man must love his wife by
providing everything his wife needs in life. The key word here is ‘needs’. This
doesn’t mean everything she desires, which is ‘Lust’.
b. The Bible also says: If you love God, keep His commandments. This is
because we can’t provide anything for God. What can we give God? Since God
made all things on earth, there is nothing we can do for God or give to Him.
Therefore, the only way a person can show their love for God is to be obedient
to Him. Similarly, a woman is not commanded to give anything to her husband
but children, respect and faithfulness. So a woman can give her husband love
by the giving of things he cannot provide for himself, or by being obedient to
him. These are the same requirements God demands of all human beings: The
proof of our love for God is the respect and faithfulness we give Him, which is
keeping His commandments, and by bearing children for God: which occurs by
helping other people believe in God: which means teaching them to keep His
commandments.
c. The reason God created Man and Woman is because God created a dual world.
Our material world is a creation of duality, which means there are opposites
to everything in existence: such as, right and wrong, up and down, hot and
cold, light and darkness, intelligence and ignorance, life and death, beauty and
ugliness, love and hatred. This duplicity is what makes our world a material
creation. Everything must have a counterpart in order to exist materially, and
without a counterpart our world would still be a spiritual world in eternity.
d. Another reason for God’s creation of male and female was to force everyone
to share or love each other. The interacting of two parts making up a whole is
the basis of love. The Bible tells us, if we love God, it’s because He loved us
first. This is simply grasped by realizing it is impossible for us to love God
unless He allows it to happen. Therefore, God made us male and female to
prove we love our Creator. When two people, male and female love each other,
then we are actually proving we love God. This is why the Bible says: God
hates divorce! Divorce is an act of hatred. At least one of the two people, and
many time both people, hate their spouse. Divorce is the result of that hatred.
Married people usually produce children. The child of a couple that believes
in God will teach their child to believe in God. This is the best and easiest
Evangelism anyone can accomplish.
242
2. Hatred
a. The Bible’s definition of hatred is: If you say you love God, and hate your
brother, you are a liar, which means such people hate God if they hate other
human beings.
b. War is the outcropping or epidemic of hatred, whether it is a civil war within
a country or a war involving separate countries. This is why God hurls people
that reject God into the Lake of Fire, which is war. Jesus said, “as you sow, so
shall you reap”. When a person or a nation sows hatred, then the crop they reap
from their seeds sown is war, which is the result of hatred.
c. Hatred is the opposite of Love. Therefore, if Love is supplying all a person’s
needs in life, then hatred is limiting or denying a person what they need to live.
This is done everyday, in most countries around the globe. The existence of
homeless people, starving children, unattended sick, unattended mentally ill,
adulterers, drug and alcohol addicts, thieves, and murderers, the Bible says is
the proof hatred is fostered by governments upon their own citizens. This is not
new. The revolutions of the 18th century were the result of a nation pushed too
far by its own government. Very little has changed except that governments
have become better at camouflaging the truth and deceiving the people.
d. The Bible has commandments for individuals concerning hatred and how to
deal with this sin, but each individual has a free will to follow those suggestions
or reject them. Rejection of these commandments is rejecting God!
243
Chapter 47
An Overview of the Bible
1. A Film about Life

a. If you think about the Bible in the same way you think about a story portrayed
by a movie, it will help you to understand and organize the information.
b. The most important point made by the Bible is: there is only One God___the
God of creation who is singularly responsible and in control of everything that
happens on earth. This differs from all other religions, which existed at the time
of the Bible’s inception, which religions all shared a similar idea___that there
were many gods in control of events on earth.
2. The Longest Journey in History

a. The Bible takes you on a journey throughout eternity. The journey begins
before time existed, goes through time, and ends up back in eternity after time
comes to an end. It begins with One God who was the only one existing alone.
Then God decided to share life with other creatures and began the creation.
The creation begins with the creation of spirits before the universe and earth
existed. A conflict between two spirit leaders, Michael and Lucifer, erupts into
a war. Hence, we have the good spirits fighting against the bad spirits. The
conflict ends with the bad guys losing and the need of a prison to punish the bad
guys. Although the universe and earth were already on God’s drawing board,
the Lord decided to use the earth as a prison to separate the bad spirits from the
good spirits. The bad guys were scheduled to be sent to earth as a punishment
for rejecting God. Thus, giving them a second chance to obey God. The bad
guys were exiled to the earth as spirits waiting their turn to be born, once the
earth and all its creatures were created. These bad spirits would remain on earth
as demons for the duration of earth’s existence, which we call the end of time.
It is the day when all life on earth ceases to exist.
b. The Biblical story gets a bit complicated for the reader because of the cryptic
language used in fairytale fashion to explain its history. The bad guys are one
of three groups of spirits created by God. The first group are the good guys
who are loyal to Michael (a spirit). The second group are the bad guys who are
loyal to Lucifer (a spirit), but can change. The third group are bad guys who are
not loyal to anyone. They are by-standers. Undecided spirits who refused to
get involved in the conflict. Lucifer is renamed satan and the devil after the
conflict. God considered the by-standers bad guys. The by-standers presented
a problem. The by-standers had to make a decision which group to join. Then
God would give eternal rewards and punishments. Hence, the earth was used to
244
solve this problem, which means the eternal paradise scheduled for earth would
now become a temporary time zone until the eternal paradise would replace it.
Therefore, all the bad guys were destined to become inhabitants of the earth:
which means they would also be born into human bodies, to prepare them for
their Final Judgment.
3. The Bubble
a. Time and life on earth would simply be a bubble in eternity to give all the
fallen angels and the by-standers a second chance to make a decision. The right
decision would allow them to escape the eternal punishment awaiting the bad
guys. These fallen angels and by-standers already deserved eternal punishment,
but God gave them a second chance because of His love. He also gave them
everything they would need to make the right decision. So, God sends all the
good guys to the same prison on earth to help influence the brains of the fallen
angels and by-standers make a decision. This is why God includes heaven on
earth: a kingdom to house the good guys. This means all the good guys would
also be born into the hell called earth and become human beings. God also
threw in a reference book for the Prophets known as the Bible, so they could
check out the information themselves, to give them understanding about their
roles on earth. The reference book is also the ticket that gets you out of hell and
into the kingdom of Heaven right here on earth.
b. Time begins with the good spirits created by God being born on earth, in their
own time as determined by God, to the parents chosen for them by God, and in
the place God chooses they be born.
c. The Biblical doctrine of Pre-destination, which is a Bible teaching known
as “the doctrine of pre-destination”, is a teaching that explains the destiny of
certain spirits is pre-determined. The particular spirits whose destinies are
predetermined are all the good guys and some of the bad guys. This doctrine
explains: the good guys are not in prison like all the undecided spirits and fallen
angels, but the good guys don’t know it. This is how God leveled the playing
field. This is the reason we have a Heaven on earth. The good guys are actually
in Heaven on earth, while the bad guys are co-mingled and in Hell. Heaven is
a state of mind rather than a geographical location on earth: neither is Heaven
somewhere in outer space. Heaven is also a place of reward after physical
death. All the bad guys are born into Hell on earth, and co-mingled with the
good guys. Hell is a state of mind and not a geographical location. There is also
a spiritual Hell, which is a place of punishment for the bad guys after physical
death. The bad guys become demons and must remain in Hell until life no
longer exists on earth. Spiritual Hell is reserved for all spirits who reject God
as human beings.
245
4. The Journey
a. The Biblical journey that began with a war in eternity and spread to the earth,
is still raging today. The end of the conflict is already known and determined.
The good guys win, but not until life on earth is destroyed. The good guys
struggle against the bad guys for the souls of the by-standers and the fallen
angels.
b. The doctrine of Predestination simply says: the good guys can’t become
evil; and some of the bad guys can’t become good because their destinies
were decided by their decisions before the earth was created. Therefore, they
are predestined to be good and bad; but most of the fallen angels and the by-
standers’ destinies are not pre-determined. They must make a decision while
alive on earth; which means after they are born and before they physically die.
Their decision will determine where they spend eternity… with the good guys
or the bad guys. You can simplify the whole idea for the reason planet earth
exists, as being a holding tank for the by-standers and the fallen angels, so they
can individually make a decision.
5. The Film
a. The characters on earth begin with one major creature: Lucifer, who is cast
down to the earth as a dead spirit. The fallen angels are also cast down to
earth as dead spirits. They are all awaiting being born into human bodies. They
will live and die as human beings whose spirits will remain on earth until life
on earth no longer exists. Later, Michael the archangel who is a living spirit
arrives on earth and Adam is created with a living spirit to become a human
being. Then God creates a second human being named Eve. Adam and Eve
start the new human race of people with living spirits.
b. Beginning with Adam, every person has a spirit injected into him or her by
God prior to birth, and that spirit becomes that person. Adam and Eve raise a
family. These people were born into a world that is a paradise with everything
they needed provided for them naturally. Adam and Eve had the truth in the
form of instinct and the Lord, who was the spirit Michael to assist them in
life.
c. Adam had personal contact with Michael the Archangel. Then Lucifer, the
evil spirit, decided to interfere with the human being Eve and influenced her to
break God’s law and go against her instinct. This crime gives satan the right to
influence the brains of human beings by thoughts, and to begin death on earth
as a reward for deciding to be a bad guy. This crime is why satan is permanently
judged to eternal damnation. Later, one of Adam and Eve’s sons, Cain, becomes
a bad guy. Jealous of his brother, Cain kills Abel. The problem that caused this
murder was satan’s influence of Cain’s brain. This sets the stage for the whole
human race and the struggles between nations and peoples until today.
246
6. The Plan
a. God’s plan to counteract satan’s influence of the human brain went into
effect. God sent a special spirit to be born on earth to become the human being
known as the Messiah, who is the anointed one. This person would live his
whole life on earth without ever breaking a single law of God; hence sinless.
b. Jesus’ accomplishment would enable the Messiah’s spirit to return from the
dead, which is the resurrection of the dead, which allowed Jesus to re-enter
his own human body to prove death was a lie. Afterward, the Messiah’s spirit
would return to the spiritual world beyond the grave and be able to influence
all human being’s brains more than satan. Jesus accomplished this, and became
the human Conscience, which we all know counteracts evil thoughts.
7. The Actors
a. Many similar people and struggles follow Adam and Eve, until we reach a
man named Abraham; who followed the same pattern except for one difference.
Abraham simply left the people with whom he disagreed, instead of killing
them. First he left his homeland, Babylon, because he disagreed with their
killing children as sacrifices to the Babylonian gods. Then he left his uncle
Heber with whom he disagreed. Then he left his brother’s son Lot, whom he
adopted as a boy, when they disagreed. There is only one time Abraham kills,
to save his nephew Lot and his family, when they were kidnapped.
b. Abraham continues the human journey searching for the truth about God,
which was abandoned by Adam and Eve. What he found was the truth about
child sacrifices to many religious gods was wrong, and replaced it with an
animal sacrifice to one God: The God of creation. This began a transformation
of religious ideals and the birth of the nation of Israel.
c. Abraham was married to a woman named Sarah, before he left Babylon. He
took her and his dead brother’s son Lot with them to Israel. It was a journey of
many years. When Abraham left Babylon he was 75 years old and his wife was
65 years old. He was told by the Lord God to leave Babylon and he would be
guided to the land where God wanted him to live. God also promised Abraham
a son, because Sarah was barren and never had children. Abraham wanted an
heir and prayed to God for a son. When Abraham was 99 years old and his wife
was 89 years old, Sarah got pregnant, as the Lord had promised. Isaac’s birth
was a miracle, because his mother was well beyond the age of childbearing.
d. Abraham had one son named Isaac, who had twins named Esau and Jacob.
The twins had the same problem as Cain and Abel, but Esau who vowed to kill
his brother, was better than Cain because he never did kill Jacob.
e. Jacob had twelve sons, one of which was named Judah. He gave birth to a string
of ancestors whose names you will run into over and over in the Old and New
Testaments. You can find a list in Matthew Chapter one and Luke Chapter three
247
of the New Testament. King David is the most prominent personality because
he is human, honest, strong, fearless, and worships God. Human because he
sins like all of us. He committed murder to cover up committing adultery with
another man’s wife. Honest because he refused to kill King Saul to take the
throne even though David was anointed King of Israel. Strong because he
slaughtered thousands of enemy soldiers in one day’s battle. Fearless because
he, as a boy, challenged Goliath the giant when all others were afraid___and
won! Worships God because David searched for the truth and dealt with his
own shortcomings, which led to repentance.
f. King David had many sons but the most important was Solomon, who
succeeded his father David and became King of Israel. Solomon was the wisest
man that ever lived and built Israel into a notable wealthy kingdom; which
managed to keep peace with all other nations.
g. The list of Abraham’s ancestors continues all the way to King David’s direct
descendant known as Joseph, the father of Jesus. Now Joseph was a simple
carpenter from the tribe of Judah, who married Mary. She was a member of the
tribe of Levi, which is the tribe of priests. They had several sons and daughters
together, but their firstborn son was Jesus. Joseph, being born in the tribe of
Judah, had the legal right to become King of Israel. Mary, being born in the
tribe of Levi, had the legal right to become a Levite Priest, but women were not
allowed into the priesthood. Although Mary could not become a Levite Priest,
her sons had the legal right to become priests.
h. Mary decided to become a religious servant like a nun, who served God for
many years into her old age before consummating her marriage to Joseph. When
Joseph and Mary were very young children, their parents initiated a marriage
contract for them. This was the custom of the people during those times, and
you cannot interject today’s customs into Biblical times.
i. Mary did not consummate her marriage to Joseph until she was quite old,
somewhere between 65 and 85 years of age. Just like Sarah, Mary was childless
until that time, and had passed the time of childbearing for a woman. In spite of
the many erroneous portrayals of her being a young girl, she was an old woman
when Jesus was born. Hollywood, books written about her, and so-called
Biblical scholars, err concerning Jesus’ mother, because the Bible evidence is
clear.
j. Remember Abraham and Sarah, who were too old to have children? Well,
Mary was also too old to have children, just like her cousin Elizabeth who
gave birth to John the Baptist at a very old age. Three prominent women, Sarah
the mother of Isaac, Elizabeth the mother of John the Baptist, and Mary the
mother of Jesus, were all too old to bear children. This is the miracle: these
women bearing children at very old ages and the reason God provided us with
three blessed old women in both Old and New Testaments. The births of their
248
sons at very old ages was the work of God to show the human race He was
directly responsible for these babies being born, which were all fulfillments of
prophecies: events foretold decades and even centuries before they occurred.
k. Jesus enters the story being born into very humble circumstances, sharing
his birth room with goats, sheep, asses, and camels: having only straw for a
mattress. Yet, by the time Jesus is two years old, kings from the East arrive to
worship him and present him with gifts. Their gifts are worth a fortune and can
be valued by other Biblical information. If we compare the value of these gifts
using today’s monetary system, Jesus and his family would have received the
equivalent of several million dollars as gifts; and inflation didn’t exist in those
days. Therefore, Jesus became rich by the time he was a two-year-old baby.
l. This explains how Jesus learned to read and write, which were abilities only
taught to the rich. Rich people, politicians, and rulers, were the only people who
could afford education until approximately 1935. It also tells us the meaning
of a statement in the New Testament, which tells us Jesus was rich but gave all
his wealth to the poor. Jesus spent the better part of his first 12 years of life in
Egypt, where the greatest library and accumulation of knowledge existed on
earth. Joseph could easily afford the best teachers to educate his son Jesus.
m. Remember Joseph the father of Jesus had the legal right to mount the throne
of Israel as king? This birthright was passed on to the firstborn son in those
days, who was Jesus. Since Jesus’ father Joseph was from the tribe of Judah,
which made him a direct ancestor of King David, this gave Jesus the right to
become King of Israel. Since Jesus’ mother Mary was from the tribe of Levi,
this gave Jesus the right to become the High Priest of Israel. Jesus’ birthright
worried the sitting king, who was King Herod the Great. Herod was a Jewish
man from the tribe of Benjamin. He was made the King of Israel by the Roman
Emperor Julius Caesar. The ancient Roman Empire was flourishing in those
days. Rome ruled Israel. King Herod was their puppet king. Otherwise, Rome
would have never put a Roman Praetorium and Roman Governor over the
reigns of the nation of Israel; who were the real rulers. They alone had the
power to execute people. This is why both King Herod and the Pharisees sent
Jesus to Pontius Pilate to be prosecuted and executed.
n. Jesus’ birthright to the throne of Israel made King Herod so nervous, he
slaughtered thousands of babies from two years old and under, in a vain attempt
to kill the baby Jesus. This act is clearly an attempt to remove the rightful heir
to the throne of Israel. Jesus escaped this slaughter because his father Joseph
was warned by an angel in a dream to flee Israel. So, Joseph, Mary, and Jesus
fled to Egypt and lived there for over ten years. They were wealthy, so it wasn’t
difficult for them in Egypt where Jesus attended school, and had the best of
Pharaohs as personal teachers, just like Moses. Then another angel told Joseph
that King Herod the Great was dead and they could return to Israel. So, the
249
family left Egypt. They stayed clear of Jerusalem and Bethlehem because King
Herod’s son was ruler. They went to live in Nazareth. Jesus grew in wisdom
like Solomon and had the right to become King of Israel like David, which
was Joseph’s birthright. Jesus also had the right to become a Levite priest,
which was his mother Mary’s birthright. Therefore, Jesus fulfilled the two Old
Testament prophecies, which foretold the coming Messiah would be both King
and High Priest of Israel.
o. Jesus was a major threat to the powers that ruled Israel. The Roman Politicians,
the Religious Rulers, and the King of Israel, King Herod, all had very good
reason to kill Jesus; but they would have been guilty of murder if they killed
Jesus without using the laws of Rome. The main foundation of the Roman
Empire is the law until this day. No man is higher than the law! Therefore,
making the law of Rome, god. For this reason, Jesus’ enemies needed a legal
reason to kill him, just like governments still practice today. So, they invented
an accusation: that Jesus called himself King of Israel.
p. The Roman Empire had a law in those days. Only the Emperor of Rome
could anoint a person king. Anyone making himself king was guilty of treason:
which was a crime punishable by death. This is why Pontius Pilate nailed a sign
to Jesus’ cross, which said: Jesus of Nazareth King of the Jews. It was a notice
to all Jewish, Greek and Roman people that Jesus had been tried, convicted,
and executed on the cross for committing the crime of Treason.
q. The Bible continues its saga through the work Jesus accomplished while alive
and thereafter. He and 12 men called Apostles, completed the work started by
John the Baptist. The work cost John his head and eventually cost Jesus and ten
of the original twelve Apostles their lives. They were all executed by Rome.
The eleventh Apostle, Judas Iscariot, killed himself. Judas betrayed Jesus
causing the capture and execution of Jesus. The twelfth Apostle named John,
who wrote the gospel of John, the three letters named 1st John, 2nd John, and
3rd John; and the book of Revelation, was imprisoned for life by the Roman
Empire on the island of Patmos in Greece. This occurred shortly before Rome
destroyed Israel, Jerusalem, and the Jewish Temple in 70 A.D.
r. The Bible tells us that Jesus returned to life for 40 days after he was executed
and died, thus proving there is life after death. Jesus’ resurrection from the
dead back to life was the driving force behind the tremendous growth of
Christianity to this day. This promise is given to anyone willing to make the
Biblical teachings their guide for believing God throughout their life. The Bible
also explains that God multiplied Jesus’ personal spirit, who becomes the Holy
Spirit 50 days after he was executed. It goes on to explain that the Holy Spirit
is born into every person at birth to guide human beings all over the world in
their decisions about right and wrong. This phenomenon is commonly called
your Conscience. It is truly a miracle.
250
8. The Bubble Bursts
a. The Biblical record continues with a warning that the ‘Bubble of Time’ will
burst. This is when the world as we know it, called the planet earth, will one
day cease having life on its surface. Life will come to an end on earth; but the
good news is, the planet won’t be destroyed.
b. Civilization will be destroyed and never return to earth again. Life on earth
will come to an end long after civilization is destroyed, but life will be returned
to earth after it is renewed. Everyone who makes a decision to follow Jesus or
believe in God during their life on earth, will be resurrected from the dead to
live on earth again.
c. The people who are returned to the renewed earth will live in a paradise.
They will be born again in the same paradise originally given to Adam and Eve,
who messed it up for all of us. Only this time it will be impossible for anyone
to mess up the earth, because all the people responsible for destroying the first
earth, will not be allowed back on the new earth. They will be separated from
those people living on earth, Jesus, and God, forever. This separation is eternal
damnation. Now, if Adam and Eve’s mistake makes you angry because they
messed it up for all of us, it’s up to you to do a better job.
251

Chapter 48
Outline of the Biblical Story
1. The Entire Bible in a Nutshell:

a. 168 Major Points throughout the Bible
1) The most important point is: there is only One God___the God of
creation.
2) God is singularly responsible and in control of everything that happens
on earth.
3) All other religions shared a similar idea___there are many gods in
control of events on earth.
4) Eternity begins before time existed.
5) Time co-exists in eternity.
6) Time comes to an end.
7) Eternity continues forever.
8) One God existing eternally.
9) God decides to share life with others He creates.
10) The creation of spirits.
11) The creation of the universe and earth.
12) A conflict between two spirit leaders, Michael and Lucifer.
13) War erupts in heaven.
14) The conflict ends with satan and his fallen angels losing the battle.
15) The need of earth as a prison to punish satan and his fallen angels.
16) The universe is created.
17) A prison called earth is created.
18) The fallen angels and the by-standers are sent to earth to be punished,
but life on earth was a second chance only for the by-standers to obey
God.
19) Once the earth and all its creatures were created, satan and his fallen
angels were banished to it as spirits waiting their turn to be born. These
evil spirits would remain on earth until the end of Time, which would be
the day civilization is totally destroyed by fire.
20) God creates three groups of spirits.
21) The good spirits who were loyal to Michael, a spirit who is an
Archangel.
22) The evil spirits who were loyal to Lucifer, a spirit who is an Archangel.
23) The third group of spirits who were not loyal to anyone, but just by-
standers who refused to get involved in the conflict.
24) Lucifer is renamed satan and the devil after the conflict.
252
25) God considers the by-standers evil spirits. The by-standers presented a
problem. The by-standers have to make a decision which group to join.
This means they would also be born into human bodies.
26) God would give all spirits eternal rewards and punishments.
27) Time and life on earth would simply be a bubble in eternity. So, time
begins with every spirit created by God being born on earth, in their own
time as determined by God, and to the parents chosen for them by God.
28) The right decision for a by-stander on earth would allow the evil spirit to
escape the eternal punishment awaiting him or her.
29) These by-standers already deserved eternal punishment,
30) God gave only the by-standers a second chance on earth because of
His love, and also gave them everything they would need to make a
decision.
31) God sends all the good spirits to the same prison on earth to help influence
the brains of by-standers and help them make the right decision. This is
similar to the guards in a prison. They are in the same prison as the
criminals, but are free to leave and live their lives normally.
32) This means all the good spirits would also be born into the prison called
earth and become human beings, because everyone born including Jesus
would be under the same set of rules governing humanity and their
obedience toward God the Father.
33) God also gave the by-standers a reference book called the Bible, so they
could check out the information themselves. The Bible was given to also
assist the good spirits understand their role on earth.
34) “The doctrine of predestination” is the teaching that explains the destiny
or fate of the good spirits and the bad spirits was determined before the
creation.
35) This doctrine explains: the good spirits are not really in prison but they
won’t know this until they find out the information from the Bible.
36) All the other by-standers and evil spirits are in prison.
37) Therefore, the good spirits are said to be in heaven while on earth; which
is a state of mind and belief rather than a geographical place on earth or
somewhere in outer space.
38) Heaven is a reward before and after physical death for being obedient to
God.
39) Hell is a punishment before and after physical death for not being
obedient to God.
40) Hell is the opposite state of mind and belief than heaven.
41) Hell is also a punishment after physical death: so long as Time on the
earth exists.
42) Time on earth ends when civilization ends.
253
43) So, the war in eternity before the creation spread to the earth, and is still
raging.
44) The end of the war is already known and determined.
45) The good spirits win, but not until civilization on earth is destroyed.
46) The good spirits struggle against the evil spirits. Both of them are
struggling for the souls of the by-standers; also known as the Lost Sheep
of Israel.
47) The doctrine of predestination simply says: the good spirits cannot
change and become evil; and the evil spirits cannot change and become
good, because both their destinies were decided by their decisions before
the earth was created. Therefore, they are predestined to be good and
evil.
48) The by-standers destinies are not pre-determined by this doctrine of pre-
destination.
49) The by-standers must make a decision while alive on earth; which means
after they are born and before they physically die.
50) The decision of each by-stander will determine where he or she spends
eternity… with the good spirits or the evil spirits?
51) So, you can simplify the whole idea concerning the reason the planet
earth exists, as being a holding tank for the by-standers, a prison for
the evil spirits, and a job for the good spirits. Yet, each spirit, evil, by-
stander, and good, must individually make their own decision concerning
obedience to God.
52) The characters on earth begin with three created beings. One human
being, a man created by God named Adam, and two spirits. The spirits
are Lucifer and Michael.
53) Sometime later, God creates a second human being called Eve.
54) Adam marries Eve and the human race begins.
55) Beginning with Adam, all people have a spirit injected into them by God
prior to birth, and that spirit becomes a person.
56) God alone makes the decision whether a by-stander, good, or evil spirit,
occupies which human body.
57) Adam and Eve raise a family.
58) These people were born into a world that is a paradise with everything
they needed provided for them naturally.
59) Adam and Eve had the truth implanted in their brains known as instinct,
and the Lord to assist them in life.
60) Adam had personal contact with the Lord.
61) Then Lucifer, as a spirit, decided to interfere with the human being Eve’s
brain and influence her to break God’s law or go against her instinct.
62) This crime gives satan the right to influence all the brains of human
254
beings by using thoughts.
63) The devil also earned the right to begin death on earth.
64) Later, one of Adam and Eve’s sons, Cain, proves his personal spirit was
an evil spirit.
65) Jealous of his brother, Cain and kills Abel.
66) The problem that caused this murder was satan’s influence of Cain’s
brain.
67) This sets the stage for the whole human race and the struggles between
nations and people until today.
68) God’s plan to counteract satan’s influence of the human brain went into
effect because of the devil deceiving Eve.
69) God sent a special spirit to be born on earth. He would become the
human being known as the Messiah, who is the anointed one, or anointed
person, or the Christ.
70) This person would be named Jesus and live his whole life on earth
without ever breaking a single law of God; hence Jesus never committed
a sin.
71) This accomplishment would enable God to raise the Messiah Jesus’
personal spirit from the dead, known as the resurrection of the dead,
and re-enter his original human body that physically died on the cross to
prove death was a lie.
72) Afterward, the Messiah’s spirit would return to the spiritual world
beyond the grave and be able to influence human being’s brains more
than satan.
73) Jesus accomplishes this, who became the human Conscience which we
all know counteracts evil thoughts.
74) Adam and Eve are followed by many similar people and struggles,
75) Until we reach a man named Abraham, who follows the same pattern
except for one difference.
76) Abraham simply leaves the people with whom he disagrees, instead of
killing them.
77) First he leaves his homeland, Babylon, because he disagrees with their
killing children as sacrifices to the Babylonian gods.
78) Then he left his uncle Heber with whom he disagreed.
79) Then he leaves his brother’s son Lot, whom he adopted as a boy, when
they disagreed.
80) There is only one time Abraham kills, which is to save his stepson Lot
and his family, when they were kidnapped.
81) Abraham continues the human journey searching for the truth about
God, like the rest of us, which truth was abandoned by Adam and Eve.
82) What he found was the truth about child sacrifices being evil, setting the
255
precedent that sacrifices to religious gods are wrong,
83) Abraham replaced human sacrifice with an animal sacrifice to the One
God of Israel. The God of creation.
84) This began a transformation of religious ideals and the nation of Israel.
85) Abraham was married to a woman named Sarah, before he left
Babylon.
86) He took her and his dead brother’s son Lot with them to Israel.
87) It was a journey of many years.
88) When Abraham left Babylon he was 75 years old and his wife was 65
years old.
89) He was told by the Lord God to leave Babylon and he would be guided
to the land where God wanted him to live.
90) God also promised Abraham a son, because Sarah was old, barren and
never had children.
91) Abraham wanted an heir and prayed to God for a son.
92) When Abraham was 99 years old and his wife was 89 years old, Sarah got
pregnant, as the Lord had promised. Isaac’s birth was a miracle, because
his mother was well beyond the age of childbearing. This miracle was
the forerunner of Elizabeth and Mary’s birth to John and Jesus in their
old age.
93) Abraham had one son named Isaac, who had twins named Esau and
Jacob.
94) The twins had the same problem as Cain and Abel.
95) Esau vowed to kill his brother Jacob, but was better than Cain because
he forgave Jacob and never killed him.
96) Jacob had twelve sons, one of whom was named Judah.
97) He gave birth to a string of ancestors whose names you will run into
over and over in the Old and New Testaments.
98) You can find a list in Matthew Chapter one and Luke Chapter three of
the New Testament.
99) King David is the most prominent personality on this list because he is
human, honest, strong, fearless, and worships God.
100) Human because he sins like all of us. He committed murder to cover-up
his sin of adultery with another man’s wife.
101) Honest because he refused to kill king Saul to take the throne even
though David was anointed king of Israel.
102) Strong because he slaughtered thousands of enemy soldiers in one day’s
battle.
103) Fearless because he, as a boy, challenged Goliath the giant when all
others were afraid of Goliath, and won the battle!
104) David worships God because he searched for the truth and dealt with his
256
own shortcomings, which led to his repentance.
105) King David had many sons but the most important was Solomon.
106) Solomon succeeded his father David and became king of Israel.
107) Solomon was the wisest man that ever lived and built Israel into a notable
wealthy kingdom; which managed to keep peace with all other nations.
108) The list of Abraham’s ancestors continues all the way to king David’s
direct descendant known as Joseph.
109) Joseph is the father of Jesus, and the only link to king David’s throne and
the tribe of Judah, which is essential to becoming the Christ.
110) Joseph was a simple carpenter from the tribe of Judah.
111) Joseph was married to Mary. She was a member of the tribe of Levi from
birth, which is the tribe of priests.
112) They had several sons and daughters together, but their firstborn son was
Jesus.
113) Joseph, being born in the tribe of Judah, had the legal right to become
king of Israel, and passed-on this birthright to Jesus as his firstborn
son.
114) Mary’s male children had the right to become Levite priests, since she
was from the tribe of Levi.
115) Mary decided to become a religious servant like a nun, who served God
for many years before deciding to consummate her marriage to Joseph.
116) Mary and Joseph were contracted in marriage as very young children by
their parents, which was the way most people were married until recent
times.
117) Mary did not consummate her marriage to Joseph until she was quite
old. Mary was between 70 and 85 years old.
118) Just like Sarah and Elizabeth, Mary was childless until her old age. In
spite of the many erroneous portrayals of her being a young girl, by
Hollywood, books, Biblical scholars, and churches, the Bible evidence
is clear.
119) Remember Abraham and Sarah, who were too old to have children?
120) Well, Mary and Joseph were also too old to have children, just like her
cousin Elizabeth and Zacharias who gave birth to John the Baptist at a
very old age.
121) Three prominent women, Sarah the mother of Isaac, Elizabeth the
mother of John the Baptist, and Mary the mother of Jesus, were all too
old to bear children, and therefore, needed a miracle to give birth.
122) The births of their sons at very old ages were miracles.
123) It was the work of God to show the human race that He alone is directly
responsible for all babies born, especially these babies being born.
124) The birth of these three babies were all fulfillments of prophecies: events
257
foretold decades and even centuries before they occurred. Proving only
God knows the future and wrote it down in a book.
125) Jesus enters the story being born in to very poor circumstances.
126) Jesus shared his birth room with goats, sheep, asses, and camels: having
only straw for a mattress.
127) Yet, by the time Jesus is two years old, kings from the East arrive to
worship him and present him with gifts.
128) Their gifts are worth a fortune. Their value can be determined by other
Biblical information. They had enough wealth for the entire family to
live the rest of their lives.
129) If we compared the value of these gifts using today’s monetary system,
Jesus and his family would have received the equivalent of several
million dollars as gifts; and inflation didn’t exist in those days.
130) Therefore, Jesus became rich by the time he was a two-year-old baby.
131) This explains how Jesus learned to read and write, which were abilities
only taught to the rich. Rich people, politicians, and rulers, were the only
people who could afford education until approximately 1935.
132) Jesus attended school in Egypt where he learned to read and write.
133) It also tells us the meaning of a statement in the New Testament, which
tells us Jesus was rich but gave all his wealth to the poor.
134) Remember Joseph the father of Jesus had the legal right to mount the
throne of Israel as king?
135) This birthright was passed on to the firstborn son in those days, which was
Jesus, giving Jesus the right to become king of Israel. Jesus’ birthright
worried the sitting king.
136) A Jewish man from the tribe of Benjamin named Herod was made
Tetrarch of Judea in Israel by Emperor of Rome, Julius Caesar. Later,
the Emperor of Rome, Caesar Augustus, made Herod king of Israel.
137) The ancient Roman Empire was flourishing in those days and ruled
Israel. Herod was their puppet king.
138) Otherwise, Rome would have never put a Roman Praetorium and Roman
Governor over the reigns of the nation of Israel; who were the only
rulers who had the power to execute people.
139) Jesus’ right to the throne of Israel made king Herod so nervous, that he
slaughtered thousands of babies from two years old and under in a vain
attempt to kill Jesus when he was a baby.
140) This act is clearly an attempt to remove the rightful heir to the throne of
Israel.
141) Jesus escaped this slaughter because Joseph his father was warned by an
angel in a dream to flee Israel.
142) So, Joseph, Mary, and Jesus fled to Egypt and lived there for 12 years.
258
They were wealthy, so it wasn’t difficult for them in Egypt.
143) Years later another angel told Joseph that king Herod the Great was dead
and that they could return to Israel. So, the family left Egypt.
144) They stayed clear of Jerusalem and Bethlehem because king Herod’s
son was ruler.
145) They went to live in Nazareth where Jesus grows in wisdom like
Solomon and has the right to become king of Israel like David, which
was Joseph’s birthright; and the right to become a Levite priest, which
was his mother Mary’s birthright.
146) Therefore, the two Old Testament prophecies, which foretold the
Messiah would be both the king and the high priest of Israel, were
fulfilled through the birthrights of Jesus’ parents.
147) Jesus was a threat to the powers that ruled Israel.
148) Both the Romans and the rulers of Israel, which included the religious
leaders known as the Pharisees and Sadducees, and king Herod the
Great, all had very good reason to kill Jesus; but they would have been
guilty of murder if they killed Jesus outside the law. Therefore, they had
to find a crime with which to accuse Jesus.
149) The main foundation of the Roman Empire is their law is god. Until this
today, the idealism in Rome is, No man is above the law!
150) You could say, the Law is Rome’s god! Therefore, Jesus’ enemies needed
a legal reason to kill him.
151) So, they invented an accusation: that Jesus called himself the king of
Israel.
152) The Roman Empire had a law, in those days, calling oneself king was
treason.
153) Only the Emperor of Rome could anoint a person king. Anyone making
himself king was guilty of treason: which was a crime punishable by
death on the cross.
154) This is why Pontius Pilate nailed a sign to Jesus’ cross, which said: Jesus
of Nazareth king of the Jews. This sign was not a mocking of Jesus, but a
notice to all people, which crime Jesus was being punished for breaking
according to Roman law.
155) It was a notice to all Jewish people that Jesus had been tried, convicted,
and executed on the cross for breaking this law.
156) The Bible continues its saga through the work Jesus accomplished while
alive and after he was murdered by the Roman authorities.
157) He and 12 men called Apostles completed the work started by John the
Baptist.
158) The work cost John his head and eventually Jesus and the ten of the
original 12 Apostles their lives, who were executed by Rome.
259
159) The 11th Apostle, Judas Iscariot, killed himself. He betrayed Jesus
causing his capture and execution.
160) The 12th Apostle named John, who wrote the gospel of John; three letters
named 1st John,2nd John, and 3rd John; and the Book of Revelation,
was imprisoned for life, by the Roman Empire, on the island of Patmos
in Greece shortly before Rome destroyed Israel, Jerusalem, and the
Jewish Temple in 70 A.D.
161) The Bible tells us that Jesus returned to life for 40 days after he was
executed and died on the cross, thus proving there is life after death.
Jesus’ resurrection from the dead, back to life in his own human body,
is the driving force behind the tremendous growth of Christianity to this
day.
162) This promise of the resurrection is given to anyone willing to make the
Biblical teachings their guide for believing God throughout their life.
163) The Bible also explains that God made Jesus the Holy Spirit 50 days
after he was executed, and that the Holy Spirit is born into every person
at birth to guide human beings all over the world in their decisions about
right and wrong.
164) This phenomenon is commonly called your Conscience. It is truly a
miracle. It is the spirit of Jesus living inside everyone on earth.
165) The Biblical record continues with a warning that the world we know,
called earth, will one day disappear.
166) It will be destroyed; but the good news is, the earth will be rebuilt and
everyone that made the decision to follow Jesus and believe God, when
they were alive on the original earth, will be resurrected from the dead
and returned to the second rebuilt earth in their original bodies to live in
paradise.
167) The same paradise originally given to Adam and Eve, who messed it up
for all of us.
168) Now, if Adam and Eve’s mistake makes you angry, because they messed
it up for all of us, it’s up to you to do a better job.
260

Chapter 49
How to Study the Bible
1. Studying Takes Time

a. Studying the Word of God is also called the Scriptures and the Bible. It is
more demanding to study than just reading it. Set your brain to the fact that
you will need time to study every day, and you will have to search for those
little threads of understanding that open your brain. There is no easy way to
accomplish mastering it, but if you believe that you are called to God’s Word:
to share the Word with other people, then studying it is the only way. Deciding
to study is not difficult, nor is accomplishing it difficult. What is difficult is
continuing your studies over the years. It takes dedication. No one actually
makes the decision to do this work. It is the Holy Spirit who puts the idea into
your brain and continues to drive you toward the goal.
b. People drawn to the Bible have had their lives changed by it. Some drastically,
some barely, and others experience many varying degrees of change. Daily
study of the Bible brings comfort and increases intelligence; because it enables
a person to shed the lies they learned from the world and replace them with
rock solid truths. I have even witnessed drug addicts with brains full of holes,
and crazy people who are victims of the confusion taught in the world, return
from being useless creatures to become fulfilled upstanding people. Don’t try
to study the Bible by memorizing it. Look for interesting things to study at
first. The results might or might not show up at first, but you will soon find
yourself sharing the Scriptures with others, and you will be amazed by what
you remember. This is actually a miracle performed by the Holy Spirit, who
brings what you study forward to share with other people. It will develop your
character.
c. It’s not possible to give you rules concerning the amount of study time needed
to achieve different degrees of mastery. Like any ordinary subject, the more a
person studies, the more a person learns. Remember, when you decide to study
the Bible, you will have to struggle with it. Just like Jacob struggled with the
angel and won, a person studying the Bible is actually struggling with the angel
in charge of keeping it from undeserving people. It is an actual wrestling match
and your desire to wring the truth from Him must be stronger than His desire to
keep you from getting it. Weaklings always loss the battle. Strength is defined,
in this struggle, as determination to win and never quitting. Sometimes you will
have to read a passage several times before the author’s actual message can be
understood. The Apostle Peter gave us a list to follow concerning this topic,
261
which encompasses other things besides studying. If a physically challenged
person cannot study by reading and writing, then such people can use other
means such as hearing, or Braille.
d. Busy people, like those who must labor, should study at least an hour a day, but
even fifteen minutes a day will accomplish gaining knowledge. Wherever it is
possible, the work should be accomplished in the daylight hours. Study groups
are good, but it cannot replace studying alone.
2. A Foreign Language
a. The Bible is only effective because it contains the truth. Seeing this truth
demands a person’s willingness to accept what is written, and replace previous
ideas with them. Don’t forget, although the words in the Bible are written in
your language, the entire Bible is the language of angels. A foreign language
that must be learned like any other language in the world, with one exception:
there are very few people in the world who actually know this language.
Therefore, not too many teachers exist, and those few teachers are extremely
hard to locate; but do not despair because the greatest teacher who ever lived,
resides inside you. His name is Jesus or the Holy Spirit, which is why the Bible
says, no man needs a man to teach him; and the Holy Spirit brings forth all
remembrance. Your job is getting the knowledge into your own brain, which
is God’s rule, which is necessary before the Holy Spirit can remind you. His
job is reminding you about information you’ve already acquired. His job is
not injecting Bible knowledge into your brain for you. Therefore, you have to
study to show people you are an approved workman for God.
b. Words must be learned. Some words must be translated into today’s modern
use of the language, so your brain can make sense of what is actually being told
to you. There are Hebrew words, old English words, Aramaic words, Greek
words, idioms, colloquialisms, slang, sarcasms, lost phrases, all of which cause
the reader difficulty in understanding; and there are plenty of reference books
you’ll have to crawl through to make sense of what is being communicated.
Eventually, with the Holy Spirit’s help or a good teacher, it is possible to Master
the Bible and the language of angels.
c. Beware of false Prophets, who are camouflaged in sheep’s clothing but inside
they are ravening wolves:
“For such are false Apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into
the Apostles of Christ. And no wonder; because Satan himself is transformed
into an angel of light. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be
transformed into the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according
to their works.” (2 Corinthian Chapter 11, verses 13 to 15)
262
d. This is about the Apostle Paul’s words. He isn’t speaking about Muslims or
Hindus. He is talking about Christian Church leaders, teachers, evangelists,
pastors, priests, bishops, and the like. Paul is attacking the people in the
churches who are in control of what is being taught to the congregations of
God.
e. Struggle with what you read in the Bible, and the understanding will come
to your brain. Do not read a verse in the Bible and ask yourself, what does
it mean? This is the wrong way to study the Bible. It’s how churches keep
people from increasing in the true knowledge of God and His Christ. If there
are any important words you come across in a passage, set the reading of the
passage aside and search those words throughout the Bible to get the fullest
understanding of how the ancient writers used those words. Then return to your
passage. If you do this all the time, you can spend a year just searching the
Bible to clarify one little passage or book in the New Testament. This is why
the Prophet Isaiah said: You must study the Bible, precept upon precept, and
one idea at a time, one little piece built upon another little piece. Here a little
and there a little, because the true information is spread all over the Old and
New Testaments, without which no man can Master the Bible. Whatever you
do…
...DO NOT REFER TO OTHER MEN’S COMMENTARIES!!!
Rely on yourself, the Bible, and some reference books like a concordance for
your version of the Bible, a Bible dictionary, and a good teacher if you’ve been
blessed enough to find one, and the Holy Spirit. Always keeping in mind what
Jesus taught us,
“I am the door of the sheep. I am the good shepherd, and I know my sheep,
and my sheep know me. My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they
follow me…”
His voice is your Conscience and what is written in the Bible is also his voice.
It’s no error that the name of Jesus’ alter ego is the Word of God (the Bible). Jesus
taught us that a priest, preacher, bishop, minister, evangelist, pastor, or any
other worker of the church, must be speaking and teaching the exact context
and concepts taught by the Bible; and when they teach anything contrary to any
Biblical teaching, even one little difference, then that person is a false Apostle
or Teacher, an antichrist*, and not a representative of God or Jesus no matter
263
how holy, supreme, beautifully clothed, rich, or powerful that person may seem
to the world. (* See Chapter 25 ‘Spirits’, paragraph 5i2 Note)
3. Meditation
a. A Psalm teaches us that God blesses the man who ‘meditates’ on the Word of
God day and night.
b. Meditation is not some mysterious mental gymnastics. There are no special
rules or bodily movements involved. Meditation is simply thinking about what
you have read. When a person analyzes a passage, or verses that connect to
other verses, or searches for additional information about a word or idea, then
that person is meditating. Meditation is concentration. Every scientist and
medical doctor meditates when they try to understand the condition of another
person, or some hidden information. Meditation demands being alone in a quiet
place and uninterrupted by other people, phones, or conditions.
4. Studying Topics
a. Study the Bible topically. Study various subjects, one by one, in the Bible.
Learn about these subjects one by one. It is not important to know what great
men have said about important subjects; it is much more important to learn
what God says about these subjects. It is also important to know everything
God says about a subject. Learning a part of what God says is dangerous. It will
cause a person to make wrong judgments. The only way to learn everything
God has to say about a particular subject is to read everything in the Bible
about that subject. This doesn’t mean it is necessary to read every word
from Genesis to Revelation. It does mean you have to isolate every passage
containing information about that subject and read them until you understand
that information.
b. When I began studying, I didn’t have anyone to tell me that concordances and
Bible dictionaries existed. So, I spent two years writing my own concordance.
Simply because I could never find a passage when I needed to prove something
I had said was in the Bible. Therefore, I began writing my own records of
words and phrases with their references numbers, such as: book, Chapter and
verse. I don’t recommend it, but it certainly gave me a greater knowledge than
my peers, because writing is far better than just reading when studying the
Bible.
c. Studying the Bible topically is the simplest method. It is also more interesting
than other methods, but don’t forget to stop whatever topic you are involved in
studying, to search those threads of knowledge that run throughout the Bible
concerning words or phrases you don’t immediately understand. This will give
you the greatest immediate result, because each time you clarify the exact
264
intended meaning of an idea, you have laid another stone on the building you
are constructing, which is mastery of the Bible. This is not the only method of
studying the Bible.
d. For example: You decide to study the topic of ‘angels’. Go to your concordance
and look up the word angels. Do not go to a Bible dictionary first, or you might
get a slanted idea from other men’s work; and do not read articles, commentaries,
or ask others for information first. In the concordance, under ‘angel’ you will
find many verses listed. You can narrow your search if your topic is ‘angel’s
wings’ and not just ‘angels’ in general. The way you narrow your search is to
read the short amount of information given by each reference to angels in the
concordance. The actual word ‘angel’ will be designated by the first letter of the
word, which is ‘a’. The publisher does this to save space. You will have to fill
in the word ‘angel’ when reading the information, such as: “the a… appeared
to Mary” or “he turned into an a… of light”. When you study angels, you will
also have to look up other words that carry the same meaning as angel, such
as: Seraph, Seraphim, Cherub, Cherubim, angels, spirit, spirits, ghost, ghosts.
Try this process. You should come to the conclusion that angels are not just
spirits, but can also be living human beings, and those living human beings can
be human beings born, or human beings who materialized and dematerialized
instead of physically dying like Jesus. You should also locate information about
evil angels, such as is located in the book of Zechariah, who told us about
female two winged angels like a stork being evil angels. Whereas the good
angels with wings have six wings, and not just two wings. Yet, every Christian
picture I’ve ever seen with angels depicts only the two winged evil angels. Now
if this type of information offends you, then you have a problem with God and
His Bible, because it’s recorded in the Bible. Rejecting this type of information
is the same as rejecting God! If you’re intent on studying the Bible, remember,
you will be learning a lot of contrary information to what is generally taught in
churches, Bible schools, theological seminaries, and famous books. Therefore,
you must make a decision in the beginning. Do you want the truth, or do you
just want to verify the lies false teachers have given to the world?
e. Some subjects or topics are more complicated and more difficult to learn than
other topics. For example, you wish to study what the Bible teaches about
your Conscience, it’s possible to achieve learning that the Holy Spirit is your
Conscience, but it won’t be easy. You must connect the pieces of information
properly before you can prove your findings to other people. They must be able
to reproduce your findings, and your findings cannot be based upon conjecture,
quantum leaps, or previously taught information. They must be established on
actual written passages, where the context has been kept intact, and has not been
altered by a wrong interpretation. The language used must be simple for anyone
to see it for himself or herself, without you telling what it says or the meaning
265
of the context. A simple way to do this is to ask another person to tell you what
the passage is actually stating in common language. If their understanding of a
text is exactly like your understanding, then you have the right understanding;
but if their understanding is totally different, ask other people to make sure
that person wasn’t biased or reading their own interpretation into the written
words.
5. Here are Some Suggestions

a. Four important suggestions for the Topical Study of the Bible.
1) First: a random search for subjects
a) It’s not necessary to be systematic. Search for subjects you desire to
study at random. Eventually they will all fit together anyway. This
will enhance your studying because it will not be boring to you. Keep
a carefully prepared list of other subjects that derive from a particular
study. For example: you are studying the topic of marriage. While
you are reading a passage, you come across this idea in 1 Corinthians,
Chapter 7, verse 36:
“But if any man think that he behaveth himself uncomely toward his
virgin, if she pass the flower of her age, and need so require, let him
do what he will, he sinneth not: let them marry.”
This should be a tough one to decipher or translate into modern

language for the beginner. Now make a list of additional information
you will need to know so you can translate it.
b) You will need to know what is meant by the word “man”. So, make a
note on your prepared list of other infirmation needed to understand
the passage you are investigating. This will remind you later to go
back to the text surrounding that verse and search for its meaning.
c) The next word that should interest you is “comely”. This is an old
English word. If you can get a dictionary for old English it would be
helpful. Usually your own common sense can fill in the information.
The word “comely” means correctly or properly, when it is used in
this verse. So, “comely” is added to your prepared list of topics or
words for further research.
d) Then the word “virgin” pops up. Now you might have missed this
one, if I didn’t point it out to you. Unfortunately if you missed
the word “virgin”, or assumed its meaning, it would lead you to a
misconception. The problem with the word “virgin” is its use today
is totally different than its use 2,000 years ago. The word virgin must
be understood in the context of the Hebrew Language, and not today’s
use of any language. So, “virgin” is the next word to go on your list
266
for future study. The study of the word “virgin” should be strictly
done in the Bible. Search every sentence using the word “virgin”.
e) The Biblical search of the word ‘virgin’ will teach you how it was used
2,000 years ago. Every female baby born is a “virgin”. All babies,
boys and girls, born in Israel 2,000 years ago were espoused, which
means they were contracted in marriage by their parents at birth.
Although the boy and girl were married from birth, it could be many
years before they would consummate their marriage. They might
even decide never to consummate their marriage, but that would only
be a decision they would make. If they decided not to consummate
their marriage, they would never be allowed to marry anyone else.
So, if they desired marriage, it had to be to their contracted partner
or be put to death. No matter how old the girl was, once contracted
into marriage, the boy and girl had the right to agree to any changes.
Notice that I did not say her ‘boyfriend or ‘girlfriend’, neither did I say
‘fiancé’. It is very important to understand that children contracted in
marriage were married, and not engaged to be married. There was no
such thing as ‘engaged to be married’ 2,000 years ago. The decision
to come together sexually was solely the decision of both the boy and
the girl, and since they were married, age was not a consideration. If
the couple decided to have sex at ten years old, neither set of parents
could or would interfere with their decision.
f) Then your search of the Bible will turn up information that a “virgin”
was not a label put upon a girl like today. Virgin was an honorary title
a girl deserved all her life and it couldn’t be taken away from her no
matter how many children she had during life. The only requirement
of a virgin was she never had sex with a second male during her
lifetime.
g) The Hebrew language has several different words for ‘virgins’.
Another virgin in the Bible is an ‘Alma’. It is the Hebrew word for a
virgin girl who never had sex with a man. Mary the mother of Jesus
was an ‘Alma’ prior to the consummation of her contracted marriage
to Joseph, and prior to Joseph fathering many babies with Mary, the
mother of Jesus. A girl’s father would have to approve of his virgin
daughter becoming an Alma or a servant for the Lord. Her contracted
husband, so long as the marriage has not been consummated, would
have to honor her father’s decision.
h) If the virgin is an Alma like Mary, the mother of Jesus, and her father
died, and her marriage was not consummated, her contracted husband
has the right to reaffirm or deny whether his wife (the virgin woman)
continues as a servant of the Lord or must take on the duties of a wife
267
to her husband. Mary’s husband Joseph had to give her permission
to continue, but the angel orders Joseph to take Mary his wife into
his home. The moment the marriage was consummated, the virgin
woman ceased being an Alma, but remained a virgin until her death,
or until she had sex with another man. Mary had to move into her
husband Joseph’s house and assume her responsibilities as his wife.
Yet, all this is taking place in the context of her being a married
woman from birth, and still being a virgin all of her life. Whether the
marriage was consummated or not, it does not remove her honor as a
virgin. The Bible says, a woman’s long hair is her glory. The reason
is, the community was the watchdog guarding the honor of women.
If a woman went with another man other then her husband, the other
women in the community would shave her head. They would take
her glory from her and cause her baldness to broadcast her indescent
behavior. Wigs didn’t exist 2,000 years ago!
i) Now, if this virgin woman was engaged in sexual intercourse with her
husband for many years and her husband died, she remains a virgin
even though she had sex with her husband. It is a title she never loses.
She must return to being a virgin servant of the Lord after the loss of
her husband, and has never lost her virginity according to the Lord.
Therefore, under ancient Jewish Law during the time of Jesus, a virgin
could be married and have many babies while she was a virgin.
j) The next thing added to your list should be the phrase “pass the
flower of her age”. It means past the ordinary age when a woman
gets married, which is somewhere between puberty and 45 years old.
Remember the New Testament was written 2,000 years ago in Israel,
which was controlled by strict religious laws. Do not make the mistake
of trying to apply today’s ideas or your country’s values to the Biblical
statements. Just search for the truth and it’ll make you free of the lies
being circulated about God and His Christ.
k) The last part of the verse you will have to struggle with to make sense
of it is: “and need so require, let him do what he will, he sinneth not:
let them marry.” The problem with this part of the sentence is it’s easy
to make a mistake by reading into it. I have heard too many people
translate this sentence completely wrong, but we will work with that
problem after the list below.
l) So, your carefully prepared list should look something like this:
m) Do not stop reading the passage to search for additional information
on your list, but wait until you’ve finished the passage before you
begin a new search, and if you had additional passages you intended
to read, then do the reading and continue the list. Make sure you
268
record the new additions to your list under the heading of each passage
reference, as your list grows longer. It is very important to read all the
material about your topic first. It will save you a lot of research later.
Then search for the additional information on your list, reference-by-
reference. When you have found new information for all the words or
phrases under one reference, return to that passage and read it again
with the new information freshly implanted in your head.
2) Second: paraphrase the verse

a) Once you have researched the additional information on your list, you
should paraphrase the verse and change it into more modern language,
but be careful to stay within the restraints of the context surrounding
the statement, which in this case varies. Notice a few verses preceding
the verse in 1 Corinthians, Chapter 7, verse 36 it is talking about her
husband. Yet, a few verses after the verse it speaks about her father.
Logic plays a very big role in understanding the Scriptures. Don’t be
afraid to apply logic. God is not the author of confusion, but is the
author of logic. The context of this paragraph demands verse 36 is
applied to the verses below it, which speak about her father giving her
in marriage.
b) The complexity of this paragraph came from the time period 2,000
years ago in Israel. It cannot be translated with today’s idealisms
underlining it. Those conditions will be found in a deep study of
the topic of marriage. Only a father of a girl or a boy could make
the decision to contract his child into marriage. Once a contract was
agreed, the responsibilities on the children were lifelong. These
contracts weren’t heartless frivolous decisions that bound the children
in chains. There were rules that could alter the contract as conditions
changed concerning the children. Such as: death, illness, being
barren, and the personal desires of the children involved. Therefore,
Diagram 9
269
the question was asked of the Apostle Paul to solve a problem. He
covered many different problems in Chapter 7, only one of which was
about a virgin.
c) Today’s modern interpretation of this passage raises hairs on the heads
of them that know the truth, which is to translate this verse incorrectly
by stating that the girl’s father was allowed to have sex with his
daughter.
d) Another rule about translating a part of the Bible is, you must translate
it according to the rules and laws existing at the time they were written.
This perhaps is the most difficult part of translating the Scriptures.
e) Now let’s translate the verse: But if any man (father) (or husband,
if the father has died) think(s) that he behaves himself uncomely
(improperly) toward his virgin (his daughter, if it is the father)( or his
wife, if it is the husband), if she pass (the daughter or wife is past) the
flower of her age (the age of bearing children, normally about 45 years
old), and need so require (to consummate her marriage), let him (the
father or the husband) do what he will (do as he wants), he sinneth not
(he does not sin): let them (the husband and the virgin wife) marry
(have sex).”
f) Now let’s isolate the paraphrased sentence to see what is it really
saying: But if any father or contracted husband thinks that he behaves
himself improperly toward his virgin daughter or virgin wife, if she
is past the age of bearing children, and needs to consummate her
marriage by having sex with her husband, let him the father or the
husband do what he wants, he does not commit a sin: let the husband
and the virgin wife have sex.”
g) Don’t let this verse frighten you. I chose one of the hardest verses
in the Bible purposely to demonstrate how easily a person can err
in translating the Bible, because I wanted to impress upon you the
importance of carefully studying the Bible, and to be aware of the
many false Prophets who seem to know what they are talking about:
whose end will be the Outer Darkness forever, where the gnashing of
teeth and crying never end.
h) Just be true to yourself and the information you acquire. The Lord
is gracious to forgive your errors and mistakes, as long as you are
not purposely trying to deceive a person with your knowledge of the
Bible.
270
3) Third: be thorough
a) Be thorough. When you study a subject. Do not be content to study a
few passages about the subject, but find every passage in the Bible on
the subject.
b) Find the exact meaning of every passage on any subject. Note the
exact words used in the various passages studied. Now find the exact
meaning of the words used in those passages. This is accomplished by
finding how the Bible uses the word. Sometimes you will find several
meanings are used for the same word. Then you have to apply the
context surrounding those words to distinguish its meaning in your
passage. The Bible usage of a word is not always the common use
of the word today, but most of the time it is. For example, the Bible
use of the words “sanctification” and “justification”. These words
are either not in use or have a different meaning today. Then notice
what goes before and what comes after the words. This will help you
determine the meaning of the words. When the meaning is doubtful,
search for other passages using these words. The meanings of many
difficult Bible passages are clarified by other passages somewhere
else in the Bible. Do not depend upon parallel passages, which are
given in the margin of a reference Bible. You can use them, but you
must decide if they are correct or not. I have found a lot of information
by using references noted in the Bible, but I have also found too many
are totally wrong.
4) Fourth: arrange the results

a) Arrange the results of your topical studies in an orderly way and write
them down. Always use a pen and paper when studying the Bible.
Write as you study, keep notes while you study, write down what you
discovered after you study, and write whole papers about the topics
you’ve learned and understand. Write! Write! Write! I contribute
most of my knowledge about the Bible to writing my own books
about the topics of the Bible, and I didn’t wait until I was a master.
I became a master by writing as I studied. I didn’t write for others,
or to make money, but I wrote to record my findings like a scientist:
such as Madam Currie, who worked for forty years just to discover
what caused the illumination of Radium. She wanted to know. She
wasn’t pursuing fame or fortune. When you have gone through the
Bible on many subjects, you will have accumulated a large amount
of information. You don’t have to get it into a usable shape, such as a
271
book. You can have hundreds of separate writings, but try organizing
them into a filing system from the beginning so you can locate your
own material for your own reference later; and if you need to give a
copy to someone, you’ll be able to locate it easily.
b) The various passages given on any topic in the Bible are arranged and
coded with book name, Chapter and verse numbers for your reference,
but the classification is not always the same in all Bibles. They vary
from one Bible to another, although most western printed Bibles are
the same.
c) Arrange your thoughts about the topic. When questions form in your
brain immediately write them on paper. Such as:
v Who can pray?
v Does God always hear a prayer?
v To whom should I pray?
v For whom should I pray?
v When should I pray?
v Where should I pray?
v What should I pray for?
v How do I pray?
v What will hinder me from praying?
v What are the results of prayer?
v Are their any rules about praying?
v What does the word prayer mean?
v Can everyone pray at the same thing aloud in Church?
v Can I pray the same prayer over and over again?
v Can I pray in tongues?
272
6. A List of Topics
a. A list of subjects in alphabetical order that every person should read about
or study:
Adoption Judgment
Ascension of Christ Justification
Assurance Love
Atonement Meat
Blood Milk
Blood of Christ Peace
Born Again Perfection
Cleansing Persecution
Christ Praise
Church Prayer
Comforter Prophecies
Eternal life Punishment of the wicked
Eternal damnation Repentance
Faith Resurrection of Christ
Feast of Passover Resurrection of the dead
Feast of Pentecost Reward of saints
Feast of Trumpets Sanctification
Forgiveness Sin
Gentiles Son of God
God Ten Commandments
Grace Thanksgiving
Grafted The Spirit
Holiness The flesh
Holy Spirit or Ghost Truth
Jews War
Joy Worship
7. Study the Bible by Chapters

a. Any person, who has fifteen minutes a day to read the Bible, can accomplish
this method of Bible study. However, it will take much more than one day to
the study a Chapter.
b. Select the Chapters you wish to study. It is best to read an entire book and
study its Chapters in order. The Acts of the Apostles or the Gospels are good
books to begin your reading of the Bible. Eventually you can read every
Chapter in the Bible, but it would not be wise to begin with Genesis in the Old
Testament and read through to Revelation at the end of the New Testament.
273
Genesis and Exodus would be good reading, but the books following it would
be more difficult to read.
c. Reading Chapters a second or third time should not be done at the same
time, but reading the same material on different days is profitable. Each time
you read the same Chapter, you will discover new points of information.
d. Do not divide the Chapters into divisions or apply headings to describe
them
e. There will be important differences between the King James Version of the
Bible and other versions of the Bible. The differences are important enough to
inhibit a person’s understanding. Make notes.
f. Write notes about the principals learned in a Chapter. Record these in an
orderly fashion in the margin of your Bible. Examples are lessons about: God,
Christ, the Holy Spirit, the Comforter, the Conscience.
g. Write your thoughts about the central truth of a Chapter.
h. Note the verses that are usable as texts for sermons, or talks, or Bible studies,
or Bible readings. If you have time to analyze these thoughts about these verses,
write them down and file them for the future.
i. Make notes about subjects for further study. For example, you are studying
Acts Chapter 1, write down the subjects you suggest, or a reference guide
suggests, for further study. Such as: The Baptism of Water; The Baptism of the
Holy Ghost; The Baptism of Fire.
j. Record words and phrases for further study. For example you are studying
John 3:1-36. You should look up words and expressions such as, “Eternal life,”
“Born again,” “Water,” “Believer,” “The Kingdom of God.”
k. Write down what any new truths you have learned from the Chapter, even if
they disagree with the teachings of your own church. If you have learned none,
you had better go over the Chapter again.
l. Retain the truths that are already known to you, when they are verified and
strengthened with power.
m. A permanent record should be kept of the results of each study of a Chapter.
8. Study the Bible as the Word of God

a. The Bible is the Word of God. Nothing but good comes from studying any
book in the Bible, even if it slaps your face. This is God’s way of trying to reach
you and help you change into a better person. It is said that we should study
the Bible just as we study any other book, but this idea is not true. The Bible is
a book, but it is not like any other piece of writing in the world. Although the
same laws of grammatical and literary construction and interpretation must be
used as in other books, the content is incredibly different than any other book.
The Bible is unique. If given a chance it will prove itself to be different than
any other book, which is why it is called: The Word of God. This is not easily
274
proven because it only opens up to a person who enters it for the right reasons;
and it totally shuts itself off to anyone entering it as a skeptic. The Bible doesn’t
have to be studied as other books. It doesn’t even have to be studied, but if it is,
it should be studied as the Word of God, which involves five things.
b. First: A careful unbiased study of exactly what it teaches will reveal the mind
of God.
c. Second: An acceptance of its teachings, even when the teachings appear to
be unreasonable or impossible, will reward you with its promises. If the Bible
is the Word of God, submitting the infinite brain of God and His teachings to
the criticism of our finite brains, would be an error. Yet, question everything
and take nothing for granted. The little boy who discredits his wise father’s
statements is not a fool but neither will he grow up wise, because to his infantile
brain the father’s statements appear unreasonable. When we are convinced that
the Bible is the Word of God, which came from God, then its teachings must
become the end of all controversy.
d. Third: Rely on all the Bible’s promises. The one who studies the Bible, as
the Word of God, will know every promise belongs to him or her. Record the
promises. Make a list for future reference and to remind yourself. Periodically
read the list and add the new promises you find that your Father in Heaven gave
to you as a reward for believing His Word.
e. Fourth: Prompt obedience is better than sacrifice. Obedience to God’s
commandments that are prompt are far better than taking your time to obey.
f. Fifth: Studying the Bible as the Word of God, involves studying it as a personal
letter from God, which is speaking directly to you. When you open the Bible to
study it, realize that you have entered the mind of God.
g. Each time you open the Bible to read it for a few minutes or study it in depth,
ask God’s Holy Spirit to open your eyes, and expect Him to do it. Every time
you come to a difficulty, don’t quit. Be patient while you continue searching
for an explanation and expect it. How often have I thought, I had found
a contradiction, only to find the answer some time later proving it wasn’t a
contradiction. Don’t forget! The demons will be right there trying to convince
your brain to quit because you discovered what seems to be a contradiction
in the Bible. There are none. I have found them all, and all their proofs that
they were not contradictions, but my errors in understanding the Bible. Think,
analyze, search, and struggle, as you puzzle over hard passages, “Oh if I only
had so-and-so here to explain this.” You don’t need so-and-so! Everyone has
the Holy Spirit inside them. God is always present inside you, and they are
both willing to help you overcome the world and learn the truth about God and
His Christ Jesus. Take the problem to Him and be patient while you await your
answer. It may take years, but it will come to you.
275
h. Search the Scriptures for “the things concerning Christ” “in all the
Scriptures.” Christ is everywhere in the Bible (Luke Chapter 24, verse 27); so be on
the lookout for Him and record His presence when you find it.
i. Improve spare moments in Bible study. In almost every man’s life many
minutes each day are lost; while waiting for meals or trains, while riding in the
car. Carry a pocket Bible or Testament with you and save these golden minutes
by putting them to the very best use, which is listening to the voice of God.
9. A Final Note
a. Store away the Scripture in your mind and heart (brain), which is your brain. It
will help you: deal with your sin; keep you from false doctrine; it will fill your
brain with truth, and offer you peace; it will give you the victory over the Evil
One; it will give you power in prayer; it will give you power over demons; it
will make you wiser than the aged and your enemies; it will make you complete
for every good work; it will give you eternal life; and all the other promises of
God. Try it.
b. Do not memorize it. Just wash yourself in it everyday. Just eat it as much as
you eat food everyday. Get fat on it; but don’t memorize Scripture. Let the Holy
Spirit guide you and remind you. He alone knows what individual people will
need when he brings you to them, so you can bring them to Him.
276
Chapter 50
Instinct, Knowledge and Wisdom
1. Instinct
a. All living creatures are born with instinct. Instinct* is pre-programmed
information enabling the creature to cope with its new life. A newborn baby
cries soon after it is born to get food. In the womb, the baby had an automatic
feeding system. Once outside the womb, it needs milk to survive. Instinct
instructs the baby to cry until it gets milk. There is not much information in a
newborn baby’s brain. Once born, the baby’s brain begins its long journey to
gain additional knowledge. (* See Chapter 29, ‘Free Will’)

2. Knowledge
a. Jesus had to increase his knowledge, just like other human beings. This
means Jesus wasn’t born knowing more than other babies, and everything he
learned came after his birth.
b. Knowledge is added to a baby’s brain as the baby’s five senses add information
to its knowledge. All information learned is knowledge, and knowledge is
information learned. Everything learned originates from the world. This means
nothing is injected into a human brain by some outside means, but must be
learned by these three methods:
1) Experience
a) A person gains knowledge by seeing things, hearing things, smelling
things, eating things, or feeling things.
b) This process demands the brain analyze the new information.
Analyzing means processing, which is the orderly filing of new
information within the brain, and connecting it with other previously
gathered information.
2) Trial and error
a) A person gains knowledge by experimenting. Experimenting is
different than just doing something. When a person experiments they
try different ways of doing the same thing until they discover new
information from their experimentation.
b) This process demands the brain analyze the new information.
3) Learn
a) Someone who has already learned and contains the knowledge can
teach other people. Their knowledge is shared until the student
understands the information. Once the student understands the new
277
information, knowledge is added to the brain.
b) This process also demands the brain analyze the new information.
c. All knowledge is gathered from the world around us, whether it comes
from nature, experimenting, or other people. The only exception to this rule
is deduced information. Deduction is the art of discovering something new by
analyzing other known information. A deduction begins as a theory, which can
be proven or disproved over time. Most scientific information falls under the
label of deduction and theory until it is tested. If proven factual, it is no longer
a theory. If not proven, it remains a theory and should not be trusted as factual,
just like Darwin’s theory of evolution.
d. All knowledge in existence has come from the spiritual world. Men even
gathered the knowledge contained in the Bible. The only difference between
the Men who gathered the knowledge in the world, and the Men who wrote
the Bible, is how they learned their information. The men who wrote the Bible
had direct communication with the Holy Spirit of God, who taught them what
to write in the Bible. Any knowledge contrary to the Bible is considered as
being from the world. If God created the world, then God should know what
He created, and how He created it; and He would know what to tell us about
His creation, which includes the human race. Whereas, Mankind’s hunt for
information would be in serious opposition to God’s information because it
was gathered by a hit and miss method or from demonic influence*.
(* See Chapter 12, ‘Mankind Falls’)
e. A person has either learned knowledge, directly or indirectly, from their
parents, relatives, friends, teachers, or bosses. No one is born with a superior
knowledge than anyone else who ever lived. Everyone must struggle to learn.
This is why the Bible considers everything gathered by Mankind as worldly
knowledge, and in opposition to the Bible. The Bible isn’t saying that all of
Mankind’s gathered knowledge is wrong or non-factual. It is simply telling us
there is no way to be sure it is factual until proven, and proof can be very costly
to nature, animal, and human life; not to mention the degradation imposed
upon the world to gather information. The Bible is telling Mankind, you can
trust the information within its covers. This means you can trust God, who
is the originator of the Bible, because there are no theories, suppositions,
guesswork, opinions, or mistakes that will degrade or hurt nature, animals, or
human beings.
f. Does knowledge oppose instinct? No! God designed all living creatures, even
plant life, with the ability to learn new knowledge. This ability gives living
things a chance to survive in a world of random happenings. The world was
created to alter itself, and as conditions surrounding life change, life must learn
to alter itself to survive.
278
g. Does worldly knowledge oppose Biblical knowledge? It depends! When the
world opposes and goes against the rules and regulations written into the Bible,
then the knowledge gathered by the world is opposing Biblical knowledge. This
would be like so many Hollywood films, which depict man-made machines or
computers that take on a life of their own, and defy and destroy the men who
invented them. Frankenstein would be a good example of the world gathering
knowledge by breaking God’s rules. He gave us the rules to keep us from
hurting ourselves. The proof of this is known by every human being. We all
live in, and see, the results of what Mankind has done to the world around us.
Animals are extinct or nearly extinct. Forests and jungles are gone, and have
been replaced with deserts. The beauty of nature, which we all hunger for and
prove by having picnics or going camping, has been replaced with concrete,
steel and glass cities. They are so dense that disease always threatens our
existence. Our oceans, once clear and teeming with fish and reefs, are raped,
depleted, and ruined. The atmosphere is now permanently clouded with oil-
coated smoke known as smog, which infects our lungs instead of giving us
our life supporting oxygen. Then there is the ozone layer that is on its way out,
which means we no longer have protection from the sun’s cancerous ultraviolet
rays. How about the wars, economic depressions and recessions, disease, and
on… and on… and on…! Everyone knows these things firsthand. What they
don’t know is, these are the results of gathering knowledge by breaking God’s
rules; and it all began a little over 6,000 years ago with Adam and Eve eating
from the Tree of Knowledge, which God instructed them not to eat its fruit,
which simply means not to gather knowledge at the expense of breaking his
commandments.
h. Knowledge has created civilization, and will soon be the undoing of
civilization. The very thing that enabled Mankind to build civilization will
cause the utter destruction and disappearance of civilization.
3. Understanding
a. There is a vast difference between knowledge and understanding.
While knowledge has to do with the gathering of information by people,
understanding the information involves a gift from God. Understanding is
the basis of wisdom. Since understanding is a gift from God, then no one can
understand the knowledge gathered without God getting involved. Once God
gives a person the gift of understanding, then He expects the person to use that
understanding for the benefit of other people, which is love. Yet, most people
to whom God gives the gift of understanding never use their gift for the benefit
of other people. Selfishly, most people use their gift or understanding for their
own benefit. This is the reason it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of
a needle than a rich man. Once God gives a person the gift of understanding,
279
He will not take it away from them. This gives such gifted people the ability to
become the masters and bosses over all other people. This occurs everywhere in
the world, and is not isolated to a particular race of people. If a person is gifted
with understanding, and they use it for themselves, they will never receive the
gift of wisdom: and will remain locked into the gift of understanding for life,
or until he or she reverses their decision and begins using their gift to help
other people. Once a person is locked into their gift of understanding, but has
not demonstrated love, money and power become the only goal for their life.
If a person is gifted with understanding, and they use it for the benefit of other
people, they will receive the gift of wisdom: and will remain locked into the
gifts of understanding and wisdom for life. Once a person is locked into their
gifts of understanding, and has demonstrated love, God becomes the only goal
for their life.
b. You cannot rape understanding for your own purposes and expect God to
reward you with wisdom. You cannot worship God and Mammon (money). You
will love the one and hate the other. This statement made by Jesus was not a
philosophic statement, but a factual rule concerning the worship of God. A
statement that forces the reader to see that one opposes the other, just like water
opposes fire. The moment a person makes a decision to use their God-given gift
of understanding for their greedy purposes, is the moment they have chosen to
worship money (mammon) instead of God.
4. Wisdom
a. Wisdom cannot be gathered like knowledge, nor can wisdom be implanted
in our brains like instinct, neither is wisdom something that can be purchased,
found, discovered, or invented.
b. Wisdom is another name for Jesus’ Spirit, who is the Holy Spirit. The only
way a person can obtain wisdom is by tapping into the only well of wisdom
in existence, who is Jesus’ spirit. Wisdom only comes by having faith in the
Word of God (the Bible), and having virtue. When you search the Bible to find
solutions to human problems, you are building a personal relationship with the
Holy Spirit. This relationship takes years to build. You build the relationship
by placing your trust and your fate in God’s ways, which relationship can only
be fostered by and through the Word of God, which is the Bible. It is similar
to a good marriage, where the wife trusts the husband, and the husband loves
the wife. A person who has made an unmoveable decision to worship God
unceasingly wrestles with the Scriptures in his or her brain until the Holy Spirit
reveals the true meanings and depths of Wisdom.
c. Wisdom is the answer a person receives from Jesus, who is the Holy Spirit.
When a person questions or begs God, which is prayer, a thought comes into
your brain. The thought is Wisdom coming from the Holy Spirit. Wisdom also
280
comes through thoughts given to you by your Conscience, which is the Holy
Spirit, but the thoughts must align with the rules given in the Bible. Wisdom
also comes from the written word in the Bible. Comparing your thoughts to the
Bible ensures it is wisdom speaking to your brain and not demons. Demons
also have the ability to use mental telepathy to insert thoughts into your brain.
Demons disguise the thoughts they suggest to people and make the thoughts
sound like your Conscience. Demonic ideas will never align with the concepts
in the Bible. A good example of aligning one’s own thoughts to the concepts
found in the Bible can be found in the book of Matthew, Chapter 4, verses 1 to
11; and Luke Chapter 4, verses 1 to 13.
(See ‘Five Steps to Wisdom’, Diagram 10, page 282)
281
282
Lu ke 11:13 2 Co rinthian 1:22
Grieve not the Holy Spirit
If ye then, being evil, know how
Genesis 2:25 of God, whereby ye are
to give good gifts unto your sealed unto redemption
And they were children: how much more shall
Genesis 2:17 both naked, the
But of the tree your heavenly Father give the wisdom
man and his
Diagram 10
of knowledge of HolySpirit to them that ask him?
wife, and were Ephesians 1:13
good and evil,
you shall not eat ashamed. understanding After you heard the word
Genesis 1:31 of truth, in whom you
of it: for in the believed, you were sealed
And God saw day that you eat 1John 5:20
And we know that the Son of with that Holy Spirit of
everything that of it you shall memory God is come, and hath given promise,
He had made, surely die. us an understanding, that
we may know him that is
and, behold, it eating blood caused the true, and we are in him that James 1:5
is true, even in his Son Jesus
was very good. knowledge human brain to enlarge, Christ. This is the true God, If any of you lack wisdom,
creating more memory and eternal life. let him ask of God, that
giveth to all men liberally,
instinct is confused by giving us the ability to 2Timothy- 2:7 and upbraideth not; and it
adding the knowledge of receive mental telepathic Consider what I say; and the
instinct Lord give you understanding shall be given him.
evil to the human brain messages from demons in all things.
Mankind is created with Man’s knowledge is Shame is the first result of helps us know the difference The ability to communicate
only good knowledge now good and evil evil thoughts from demons between good and evil with the Holy Spirit personally
The Five Steps to Wisdom

Mankind is Mankind is going Mankind is going
with God away from God back toward God
4000 B.C. 3000 A.D.
Dear Reader
In many ways, I am the most fortunate man on earth. When I was
eight years old, I was walking to school and talking with God. I asked Him
if He would take me up and sit me on a cloud next to Him, so I could see ev-
erything going on in the world. Little did I know back then that God would
answer my prayer; and answer my prayer, He did! While it was happening,
I had no idea that the twists and turns, fortunes and disappointments, were
part of His answer. Life continued through dark times, war after war, after
war, and light filtered through the darkness at an ever increasing rate.
There were many times in my life that I screamed my frustrations toward
heaven, accusing the heavens of moving me around the earth like a pawn
on a chess board for their own amusement. While other times I cowered in
fear of the forces surrounding me. yet, each perilous time I cried out “Abba,
Father”, and He was always there to help me. He turned disaster away from
me, foiled my enemies, and always provided for me all the days of my life.
His protection reached to the depths of the sea, and higher than the clouds.
He was my eyes when I could not see, and guided my paths around harm.
Exposing the deepest secrets; and revealed the future: until He showed me
everything going on on the earth.
While I thought I was being punsihed, yet knowing there was no sin:
like Job God made my decisions, causing me to encircle the globe. Always
placing me in the right place at a moment when an experience would unveil
information that only God could have arranged for me to know. During the
years, I have traveled enormus distances and continued to explore. My great-
est wealth came from finding out all human beings are the same everywhere.
They cherish their families and simply desire a way to feed their loved ones.
They all hunger for peace and always extend their hand to a stranger. I saw
with my own eyes and no one could ever lie to me about the Holy Spirit of
God being everywhere and inside everyone.
The good Lord saw fit to expose me to dangers beyond what many people
ever experience. I sank at sea and survived airplane crashes. I was extorted,
abused, beaten, cheated and robbed, many times over. Treated lowly on the
one hand and hailed as a king on the other. I climbed mountains and dove to
depths beneath the sea. I witnessed birth and death, beauty and misery, pain
283
and joy, broken children and the depths of poverty living in shanties. If there
is an experience that I have not had, then it must await me in my future; and
the last experience I look forward to is death.
It took a long time to realize my role for God, but I was always avail-
able to everyone wherever the Lord led my feet. Searching the world for a
teacher to help me understand the Holy Scriptures, I became the teacher
for whom I searched. Wherever I traveled, I questioned teachers of God’s
Word, but always found that I had the answers for their questions. I remain
available, and would be delighted to contact your group, and over a speaker
phone, we can chat about the Underground Bible. If you are part of a book
club or another type organization, and would like me to visit personally, just
let me know. I can be reached through the website or via e-mail. I still travel
the world, so visiting any continent is possible, God willing!
I pray the Lord bless you in all your endeavors and especially in your
quest for God. Since time is a limited commodity and the second coming of
Jesus is very near.
Elijah
284
visit us at
www.undergroundbible.com
elijah is here... . true christianity explained

285

The Underground Bible

Enviado por

Dados do documento

Descrição original:

Direitos autorais

Formatos disponíveis

Compartilhar este documento

Compartilhar ou incorporar documento

Opções de compartilhamento

Você considera este documento útil?

Este conteúdo é inapropriado?

Direitos autorais:

Formatos disponíveis

The Underground Bible

Enviado por

Direitos autorais:

Formatos disponíveis

THE UNDERGROUND BIBLE

Preface Page I Genesis to Revelation

Interior graphics courtesy of the author

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

Hardcover ISBN-13: 978-0-9792188-0-4 l ISBN-10:0-9792188-0-2

Paperback ISBN-13: 978-0-9792188-1-1 l ISBN-10: 0-9792188-1-0

E-Book ISBN-13: 978-0-9792188-2-8 l ISBN-10: 0-9792188-2-9

1st printing December 2006

Printed in the United States of America

Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet

Jesus said to the Apostles, if ye will receive it, this is Elijah,

Unveiling Historical Fact

Never forget the holocaust victims

My hope for writing this book is to stimulate people to read the

My heartfelt thanks to everyone that helped, without whom

1. Explanation and how to use the Bible and this book

10. Read the Bible by words

Chapter 2 The Overview (What to expect in this book)

Chapter 3 The Attributes of God

1. There is only one God

Chapter 5 Eternity Was Interrupted

1. Eternity was interrupted by war

Chapter 6 The Garden of Eden

1. Darwin’s theory opposes God’s creation

2. Before time began – The Creation of Earth

7. The location of the Garden of Eden

1. The world God created

Chapter 9 God’s Automatic Watchdog

1. God’s plan for Mankind

Chapter 11 Man and Woman

4. All spirits God created had to be born

Chapter 12 Mankind Falls

1. Mankind falls – satan’s influence on the human mind

1. Death enters the world – inside human brains

1. The redemption – animal sacrifice

Chapter 15 God’s Counterweapon

1. God’s plan to counteract satan

Chapter 16 Right Hand of God

Chapter 18 The Two Worlds

1. The spiritual and physical worlds

Chapter 19 Heaven and Hell

1. Heaven and Hell

Chapter 20 War Begins on Earth

1. The real war begins – murder enters the world

Chapter 21 The Last Days

1. Adam and Eve - Man is created

Chapter 22 End of the World

1. The End of the World

1. The End of the World

Chapter 23 The World after Jesus

1. The world after Jesus

Chapter 24 The Archangels

1. Lucifer and Michael – the Archangels

5. There are Several Types of Spirits

Chapter 26 Sons of God

1. Adam is the first Son of God

1. Adam is the first Son of God

Chapter 27 Your Conscience

Chapter 28 Influencing Minds

1. The conflict is about influencing the minds of spirits

4. Instinct vs. Knowledge

Chapter 29 Free Will��

1. Free will – God’s influence

Chapter 50 Instinct, Knowledge, and ��

Diagram 5: The Four Rivers ��

Diagram 6: Eternity and Time��